1 
 
Class D C °l^ r 6' 
 
 Rook / / 3*} 
 
V 
 
 ' f&u 
 
 THfc 
 
 HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 

THE 
 
 HISTORY OF MONACO, 
 
 PAST AND PRESENT. 
 
 1 
 
 BY H. PEMBERTON. 
 
 LONDON : 
 TINSLET BEOTHEES, 18, CATHEEINE ST., STEAND. 
 
 1867. 
 
 [All Highls reserved.] 
 

 .IOIIN I'll I l.l >s ami scv, PHJNTERS. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 Little excuse need be offered for writing the " His- 
 tory of Monaco" in English, as our countrymen have 
 made it a perfect British colony, and its " Past and Pre- 
 sent " must necessarily be of interest to them. 
 
 Many and sincere thanks are due from the author to 
 various Mentonaises, who spared neither time nor trouble 
 in seeking for and obtaining confirmation of several 
 points difficult of proof, in consequence of the obstruc- 
 tions raised by those now in authority at Monaco, their 
 object being to prevent any one giving the public a 
 statement of facts, which must inevitably condemn their 
 recent rule, to the world. 
 
 The author is especially indebted to the librarian of 
 the Bibliotheque Public at Mentone for the help and as- 
 sistance he gave, and for the valuable manuscripts he 
 placed at his disposal, which were freely made use of and 
 copied from. 
 
 London, November, 1867. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAP. PAGE 
 
 I. THE ORIGIN AND EARLY HISTORY . . . . 1 
 
 II. THE FIRST GRIMALDI . . . . . . . . 15 
 
 III. CHARLES GRIMALDI, FIRST LORD OF MONACO . . 31 
 
 IV. RAINIER GRIMALDI . . . . . . , . 48 
 
 V. JOHN CATALAN LAMBERT . . . . . . 63 
 
 VI. JOHN II.-^-LUCIEN . . . . . . . . 83 
 
 VII. SPANISH PROTECTORATE . . . . . . . . 106 
 
 VIII. HONORS II. . . . . . . . . . . 133 
 
 IX. SEPARATION FROM SPAIN . . . . . . . . 148 
 
 X. LEWIS I. — ANTHONY I. . . . . . . . . ] 69 
 
 XI. HONORS III. THE REPUBLIC — HONORE IV. . . 197 
 
 XII. OCCUPATION OF MONACO BY THE ENGLISH 
 
 HONORS V 229 
 
vm 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 XIII. FLORESTAN 1. — THE REVOLUTION 
 XIV. THE CHEVALIER TRENCA . . 
 XV. CHARLES III. 
 
 CONCLUSION 
 
 APPENDIX . . 
 
 PAGE 
 
 256 
 286 
 311 
 331 
 351 
 
THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 THE ORIGIN AND EARLY HISTORY. 
 
 300 B.C.— 944 a.d. 
 
 Perched on a rock rising 300 feet from the sea, 
 and stretching like a point into it, is the little town of 
 Monaco, nearly all that now remains of the former 
 principality. 
 
 Its origin has been traced back as far as 1700 
 years B.C., hence one may almost state it to be lost in 
 antiquity. That Hercules of Thebes was its founder 
 is generally admitted, and ancient authors speak 
 of its port as Tortus Herculis Monceci. But the 
 first period one really hears it spoken of with any 
 degree of authenticity is by Hecataeus of Miletus, who 
 wrote about 500 years b.c When writing of the 
 
.. 
 
 2 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 ports of the Mediterranean, he mentions Monaco as a 
 town of Liguria. But we learn still more from Strabo, 
 who not only mentions it frequently, but remarks that 
 the harbour is small and little capable of affording 
 shelter to many or large vessels. 
 
 However, it must nevertheless have had a certain 
 military importance, which later rendered it a citadel 
 sufficiently impregnable, to afford shelter during the 
 Genoese Republic to the Guelfs and Ghibellines altern- 
 ately. 
 
 Ammianus Marcellinus, who lived in the fourth 
 century, and other authors relate that, after a victory 
 gained against the Ligurians, Hercules consecrated the 
 mountain and port of Monaco to his honour, and, fur- 
 ther, that Hercules was worshipped in that part of 
 Liguria, as he was at a later period ail over Italy. 
 
 Some historians assert the Phoenicians to have been 
 the founders of the town of Monaco ; that they, after 
 spreading their religion in Egypt, dispersed over the 
 coast of the Mediterranean, raising temples to Hercules 
 in Spain, Gaul, and Italy. It is worthy of notice that 
 all places consecrated to Hercules in Italy were mari- 
 time, hence it is inferred that the Phoenicians, being a 
 seafaring people, were, at any rate, the first civilized 
 settlers in Monaco. The introduction of the palm tree 
 
THE ORIGIN AND EARLY HISTORY. 3 
 
 is also due to thein, their name originating in the great 
 number of palms that grew in their neighbourhood, 
 and which trees they endeavoured to plant wherever 
 they themselves settled. 
 
 At that period Monaco had not the slightest im- 
 portance as a town, but simply as a maritime station. 
 
 Before the Christian era the Maritime Alps were in- 
 habited by savage tribes, whose occupations consisted 
 in hunting, fishing, and warfare. Then came the 
 Phocians, who, after a bloody struggle with the in- 
 habitants, entirely subdued this portion of the Alps ; 
 they then taught them agriculture and introduced the 
 olive, since become the great source of wealth to the 
 country. 
 
 From the time of Hannibal the inhabitants of 
 Monaco and the country around were compelled to 
 keep up an incessant warfare against the Romans, 
 which terribly weakened their armies without any 
 benefit accruing to them in return. The rivalry 
 between Pompey and Csesar also affected this part of 
 the Mediterranean. Monaco sided with Csesar, whilst 
 Nice and Marseille, under a pretended neutrality, 
 ranged themselves on Pompey 's side. Caesar, however, 
 being victorious, crossed the Alps, and going to 
 Monaco, embarked from that port for Genoa, from 
 
4 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 whence he proceeded to Rome. iEneas makes allu- 
 sion to this journey.* 
 
 Roman dominion, which for long had been strug- 
 gling for supremacy in Liguria, was at length definitely 
 settled by a famous battle, in which Augustus Csesar 
 was conqueror. A temporary peace was the result, 
 and a lasting memorial in the famous tower at Turbia, 
 which all who have ever travelled over the Cornice 
 road must be well acquainted with. It stands in 
 ruined grandeur midway between Nice and Mentone, 
 on the summit of the mountain, and commands an 
 entire view of the ex-principality of Monaco. But 
 half the tower is standing, yet it is only on a near ap- 
 proach one perceives that one side has been entirely 
 destroyed. It remained entire till 1706, when the 
 French, considering it as a fortification, destroyed it at 
 the same time as the Castle at Nice. The name 
 Turbia has, according to Gioffredo, who quotes from 
 the Lerins manuscripts, degenerated from Trophcea 
 Augusti, which was first cut down to Tropea, then 
 Tropia, Torbia, and finally Turbia. 
 
 In 15S5 Father Boyer states that a colossal head of 
 Augustus was found by himself within the fortress, 
 and though in a sadly mutilated condition, yet suffi- 
 
 Virgil, iEneid, song vi. verse 830. 
 
THE ORIGIN AND EARLY HISTORY. 5 
 
 ciently preserved for him to take its measurement, 
 which, he says, made him calculate the statue, when 
 entire, to have been fully 22 feet in height. 
 Towards the latter end of the last century a head of 
 Drusus was dug out of some ruins, which is preserved 
 in the Museum at Copenhagen, where it was placed 
 by the Prince of Denmark, who purchased it himself on 
 the spot.* 
 
 At the time of Otho and Vitellius disputing the 
 Roman empire, Marius Maturus held the Maritime 
 Alps, and levied large forces amongst the mountaineers 
 with the object of driving Otho from the country, but 
 the peasants, incapable of contending against such 
 powerful antagonists, were mostly cut to pieces, and 
 those that escaped death were speedily dispersed. In 
 the year 69 a..d. Otho and Vitellius met in a sanguin- 
 ary engagement in the environs of Monaco and 
 Lumone.f In this battle Vitellius entirely lost his 
 Ligurian supporters, when Favius Valens, who acknow- 
 ledged him as emperor, landed at Monaco with troops 
 destined to strengthen his partisan, Marius Maturus. 
 
 * In 1859 the Piedmontese government resolved to restore the 
 Tower of Augustus, and all the plans were prepared for that pur, 
 pose, when war put an end to the enterprise. When peace again 
 reigned Turbia belonged to France. 
 
 t A town, the traces of which are still to be found on Cape 
 Martin. 
 
6 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 This, however, proved a fatal expedition. Vespasian 
 having been proclaimed emperor by some Asiatic 
 legions, sent his lieutenant, Valerius, to take Favius, 
 an order which was carried out without much diffi- 
 culty, the winds and waves favouring the former. 
 Favius Valens' ship was driven on shore on the islands 
 of Hyeres, where Valerius easily captured him. From 
 that moment victory continued with the Emperor 
 Vespasian. Thus it was between Monaco and Hyeres 
 that the fate of Vitellius was decided. 
 
 The Emperors Vitellius and Pertinax are both said 
 to have been born at Turbia, and as no other country 
 assumes to itself the honour of giving birth to them, 
 it may be that Turbia but claims that which is her 
 own. Pertinax, in 193, is stated to have built the 
 towers of Chateau-Neuf and the Spelugues, in order 
 to protect the post of Monaco ; and that Septimus 
 Severus ordered fortifications on the plateau of Mone- 
 ghetti. But there is nothing to prove this beyond 
 tradition. 
 
 About the time of Vitellius' death Christianity 
 was first preached in the Maritime Alps by St 
 Barnabas, and afterwards by St Nazaire, who pro- 
 claimed the gospel at Cimicz, near Nice, under Nero's 
 reign. Both were martyred at Pome. In the time 
 
THE ORIGIN AND EARLY HISTORY. 7 
 
 of Decius St Bassus, the first Bishop of Nice, was 
 martyred in that town, as was also his successor, St 
 Pons. 
 
 Persecutions were frightful everywhere, but in the 
 joint reigns of Diocletian and Maximilian they assumed 
 a violence terrible to think of even at this distance of 
 time. Death was invariably preceded by tortures of 
 the most exquisite cruelty. Men, women, and children 
 were alike the victims of faith. It was one continued 
 blood-shedding, the contest was awful, yet the preach- 
 ing of the gospel continued, and as score after score 
 of the faithful fell beneath the sufferings they were 
 called on to endure, score after score rose up to fill the 
 empty ranks left vacant by the martyrs of Chris- 
 tianity. 
 
 Amongst those whose history is mixed up with 
 that before us is Saint Devote's, the patron saint of 
 Monaco. Her story, as given in the chronicles of the 
 Lerins, is as follows : — 
 
 ' In the time of the Emperors Diocletian and Maxi- 
 milian there lived in Corsica a young maiden named 
 Devote, a Christian from her birth. Hearing that a go- 
 vernor was about to be sent to the island in order to 
 persecute the Christians, Devote went secretly to the 
 house of Senator Euticus, as much out of fear of the 
 
8 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 Pagans as with the hope that there she might, under 
 his protection, follow out the precepts of her religion 
 in peace. 
 
 ' This happy follower of Christ, brought up in all 
 Christian virtues, passed her days and nights in sing- 
 ing praises to God, and delivering her body up to the 
 severest austerity. Incessantly she meditated on these 
 words : — " Blessed are they which do hunger and 
 thirst after righteousness, for they shall be filled." She 
 subdued her body by abstinence, and none could dis- 
 suade her from the most rigorous fasts, or induce her 
 to take subsistence except on days of relaxation. Euti- 
 cus remarked all this and remonstrated with her, asking 
 her why she thus wore away her life by such severe 
 fasts. She replied that she was not exhausting her 
 life, for God daily strengthened her with His good 
 gifts. After that Euticus ceased to vex her with ques- 
 tions, being filled with a pious fear, and from that 
 time forth he was unable to look on her countenance, 
 from the brilliancy of the light that shone on it. 
 
 ' Soon after the expected governor arrived in the 
 island, attended by a numerous suite, and offered sacri- 
 fices to the gods. All the principal people of Corsica 
 assembled together, Euticus amongst them. The sacri- 
 fices were proceeded with, and incense offered to their 
 
THE ORIGIN AND EARLY HISTORY. 9 
 
 idols. On hearing this DeVote mourned over their 
 blindness, and gave herself up to unceasing prayer for 
 their conversion. Some one informed the governor of 
 the existence of this young girl, of her having sought 
 refuge in the house of Senator Euticus, and of her re- 
 fusing to sacrifice to the gods. Then the governor 
 turned to Euticus, and desired him to deliver the 
 maiden up to him. This the senator refused to do ; 
 then the governor, fearing to quarrel with him openly, 
 he being an influential man, had him secretly poisoned, 
 and then sent his emmissaries to take the Christian 
 maiden and bring her before him. Whilst being led 
 away she never ceased repeating these words : " 
 God, come to my aid ; hasten, Lord, to help me." 
 
 ' The moment she stood before the governor he 
 commanded her to offer a sacrifice to the gods. She 
 replied, "Each day sees me serving the true God, 
 with the desire of a pure heart ; as to your gods, gods 
 of wax and stone, I deny them, they are but masks, 
 that neither see nor hear." Then the governor, carried 
 away with rage, desired her mouth to be crushed with 
 stones, and cried, " Cease to blaspheme the gods and 
 goddesses." He then ordered her to be bound hand 
 and foot and dragged over sharp-pointed rocks ; 
 during this torture she said, " I thank thee, my 
 
10 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 
 
 Saviour, that thou hast found me worthy to be martyred 
 for thy sake. Receive also thy servant Euticus, who 
 for my sake was barbarously murdered by this cruel 
 man." 
 
 'More exasperated than ever at her words, he 
 commanded her to be suspended from the horse, a 
 fearful instrument of torture, where she cried to her 
 Saviour to receive her soul. Then was a voice heard 
 saying, " My worthy servant, thy voice is heard, all 
 that thou hast asked or wilt ask thou shalt obtain." At 
 the same moment a dove flew out of her mouth, and 
 taking rapid flight, ascended up to heaven. 
 
 ' The governor hearing that the young virgin's soul 
 had already been received into heaven, ordered her 
 body to be burnt. At the same time two Christian 
 priests, that fear of persecution had caused to conceal 
 themselves in a cave, were warned in a vision to go 
 immediately and take the body of the martyred 
 maiden out of the island. Accordingly they made ar- 
 rangements with a mariner named Gratian ; and in 
 the night, escorted by a multitude of virgins, they car- 
 ried the body on board the boat, embalmed it. and 
 sail for Africa; but a strong south wind kept driving 
 them northwards. The little bark was tossed to ami 
 fro, and kept filling with water j all night long tl 
 
THE ORIGIN AND EARLY HISTORY. 11 ' 
 
 worked hard to save themselves from sinking. At 
 length Gratian said to one of the priests that he must 
 watch the boat whilst he himself took some repose. 
 Very soon he fell asleep, and then the young girl's 
 spirit appeared to him, and touching him, said, " Rise, 
 the wind is going down and the sea is becoming 
 calm, your bark will no longer fill with water and will 
 cease to battle with the waves. You and the holy 
 priests watch attentively, and when you see a dove 
 come out of my mouth follow it till you arrive at a 
 place called, in Greek, Monaco ; in Latin, Singulare ; 
 there bury my body." Then he rose up, and looking 
 attentively, they all saw the dove come forth from her 
 mouth, and they followed it to the spot indicated by 
 the saint. On reaching Monaco the dove rested in 
 the Valley of Gaumates, where there is a church in 
 honour of St George, there they placed the body of 
 the holy virgin and martyr, Derote, on the 16th day 
 of the February Calends (27th January).' 
 
 The chief interest that rests with this legend is 
 that to this clay St DeVote's fete is kept with great 
 ceremony on the 27 th of January in each year, priests 
 carrying her sacred relics, and processions formed by 
 all the inhabitants of the little principality to do 
 honour to her memory. An oratory was built at the 
 
12 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 
 
 entrance of the Gaumates valley for the purpose of 
 containing the relics, but since that they have been 
 removed to the parish church. 
 
 In 1612 Honored second Prince of Monaco, 
 erected a bronze statue in honour of St Devote. 
 
 A time of peace followed these terrible persecutions, 
 which seemed to give promise of repose to Rome and 
 the newly-Christianized world; but it was of short 
 duration : the calm but proved the forerunner of such 
 stirring events that the downfall of the Roman empire 
 was the consequent result. Her ruin was making 
 rapid strides onwards. 
 
 A host of barbarians, after committing depreda- 
 tions throughout Gaul, finally brought complete deso- 
 lation to entire Italy, and left their bloody traces from 
 one end of the country to the other. Monaco, owing 
 to her protected position, escaped for some time the 
 fate of other towns along the littoral ; but in the end, 
 like the rest, she was given over to pillage and fire. 
 
 The fall of the Roman empire caused Liguria to 
 be freed from her dominion ; but the Lombards, into 
 whose hands she fell, proved but cruel and oppressive 
 masters. Prom 590 till 775, when Charlemagne re- 
 moved the yoke from off their necks by uniting their 
 country to his empire, they were but mere slaves. 
 
THE ORIGIN AND EARLY HISTORY. 13 
 
 Still peace and rest were far from them. A new, 
 terrible, and unexpected enemy assailed them in the 
 Saracens. But, seeing their danger, they easily re- 
 solved to strengthen themselves by union, and in 729 
 the towns of the Ligurian littoral joined together, and by 
 common consent placed themselves under the protect- 
 orate of Genoa. This enabled them, conjointly with 
 the help afforded them by Charlemagne, to keep at 
 bay their assailants, and during his life the Saracens 
 never made way on these shores ; but the great 
 emperor was hardly in his grave before their troubles 
 began afresh, and with no longer the power success- 
 fully to combat them. 
 
 They took and held the best positions in Provence. 
 Amongst the principal was the famous fortress of 
 Eraxinet, by some historians believed to be near 
 St Tropez, but by others on the peninsula of St 
 Hospice, between Nice and Monaco, near to Eza ; at 
 any rate, all agree in stating the Saracens to have been 
 masters of the entire position from Monaco to St 
 Tropez, and that they had even entered Savoy, Cisju- 
 rane, King of Burgundy, having actually permitted 
 their establishing themselves, perhaps, though we are 
 not told so, because he could not help himself. They 
 strengthened themselves on the mountains around 
 
U THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 Monaco, at St Agnes, Turbia, and Eza, pillaging the 
 whole country, massacring the inhabitants, and burn- 
 ing the towns. 
 
 Hugues, King of Italy, receiving letters from his 
 wife, Bertha, urging him to send and chastise these 
 enemies of Christianity, gathered together powerful 
 forces to attack them by sea and by land ; which he 
 did successfully, taking their great fortress of Fraxinet 
 from them and driving them into the Esterel mount- 
 ains ; but there he feared to follow them, and in 94-i 
 he brought the warfare to a conclusion by a dis- 
 honourable treaty, giving them back Fraxinet and 
 even granting them territory in Dauphiny and Savoy, 
 on condition that they took part with Hugues against 
 Berenger, his rival claimant to the throne of Italy, and 
 that they held the pass of St Bernard, and the 
 Valley of Noster, preventing any attempt of Berenger 
 to cross that way. But this treaty, as might be ex- 
 pected, was broken the first opportunity it suited the 
 Saracens. (See Appendix A.) 
 
15 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE FIRST GRIMALDI. 
 
 It was not till 973 that there appeared any pros- 
 pect of the Saracens being driven from this part of 
 the world ; then William, first Viscount of Marseilles, 
 Count of Aries, and a descendant of Bozon, King of 
 Aries, determined to drive them from his dominions,* 
 which extended over nearly the whole of Provence. 
 He attacked them by land and sea, and was supported 
 by many a valiant hand ; all were ready to join the 
 common cause against the barbarian invaders. 
 
 The Great Fraxinet was taken, and this time, for 
 fear of eventualities, was razed to the ground. Then 
 were the Saracens pursued from stronghold to 
 stronghold, till at length they were driven to take 
 refuge in a range of rocky mountains, that on one 
 side were almost perpendicular, and on the other 
 not much easier of approach, and hence were con- 
 
 * The Saracens took possession of the Convent of St Sauveur, 
 near Marseilles, and cut off the noses of all the nuns. 
 
16 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 
 
 sidered inaccessible. They managed, however, by 
 scaling these rocky peaks, to gain a position nearer 
 the sea, which to them was of vital importance ; and 
 whilst gathering all their forces together in these deso- 
 late regions, hope, that for a time began to fade, once 
 more revived amongst them. On the other hand, 
 wearied by such persistent opposition, apparently 
 making way, yet never actually gaining ground, the 
 Christian troops began to despond and to urge their 
 commanders to give up so hopeless a conquest. Fore- 
 most in the victories already gained, and the leader 
 to whom was due the glory of taking the Great TYaxi- 
 net, was one Giballin Grimaldi, a noble of Genoese 
 origin, who, amongst many others, had tendered his 
 services to William of Marseilles. 
 
 A valiant and brave soldier, he could not resign 
 himself to the thought of letting the Saracens remain 
 in peace and at liberty to go on with their cruelties 
 whilst he still had forces at his command. He there- 
 fore resolved on one final attempt, and he imparted 
 his enthusiasm in the cause to those he was about to 
 lead to death or victory. 
 
 In the dead of night, when all was still, he deter- 
 mined to lead on his forlorn hope. In order to sur- 
 prise the enemy, he determined to scale the perpcndi- 
 
THE FIRST GRIMALDI. 17 
 
 cular side of the rock. This was done successfully, and, 
 as he anticipated, he found no watch to warn them of 
 his approach. They reached the summit safely and 
 unnoticed, and the result fulfilled the wildest hopes 
 of the brave soldier, he gained a complete victory ; 
 the whole of the Saracens were massacred before sun- 
 rise, and Giballin Grimaldi returned to the valley to 
 meet the reward that he well merited. 
 
 His brilliant services were recompensed, by Wil- 
 liam conferring on him as fief land the coast be- 
 tween St Tropez and Erejus ; which formerly was 
 called Sinus Sambracitanus, but, in honour of the 
 gallant soldier, was named the Gulf of Grimaud. 
 The deed of gift was drawn up and executed in Sep- 
 tember, 980. 
 
 This date is the earliest authentic period from 
 which it is possible to trace the Grimaldis as holding 
 any power over the territory of Monaco. The actual 
 history of their house may be said to commence from 
 this time, though there is much diversity of opinion on 
 the subject. According to some old records kept in 
 the library of Mentone, the principality of Monaco 
 belonged to the Grimaldis from 920, through the 
 gift of Otho I., for having gained a victory over the 
 Saracens in that year ; but as Otho at that period 
 
 2 
 
18 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 could only have been eight years of age, and that he 
 did not begin to reign till 937, and that he died in 
 973, without fulfilling his oft-repeated promise of 
 driving away the Saracens, it is not a record of much 
 value. 
 
 Again, Venasque, secretary to Honored II., Prince 
 of Monaco, made out in 1647 a genealogical tree of 
 the House of Grimaldi, tracing, in a way sufficientlv 
 satisfactory to please his master, their descent as far 
 back as 712 to Pepin d'Heristal, whose son was as- 
 sassinated at Liege in 714. Pepin then placed his 
 grandchild, a boy of five years of age, in his father's 
 place as mayor of the palace of Anstrasia. However 
 Venasque is not worthy of any dependence ; his genea- 
 logical tree was drawn up to gratify and gain favour 
 with Honore* II., and all facts recorded by him that 
 could in any way cast a shade over a Grimaldi are 
 carefully clothed in language that well conceals de- 
 fects. 
 
 The most accepted account of the origin of the 
 Grimaldi family is the one we have first given ; and 
 Giballin was valiant and brave enough to be received 
 by them as the founder of their house, however great 
 their pride may be. 
 
 That in 980 the Saracens were in possession of 
 
THE FIRST GEIMALDI. ' 19 
 
 the fortresses of the Great Fraxinet, St Hospice, 
 Turbia, Eza, St Agnes, and Villafranca, is authenti- 
 cated; therefore it is barely probable that the Gri- 
 maldis were the lords of Monaco from 920 without any- 
 recorded attempt to rid themselves of such destructive 
 neighbours till Giballin rose up from obscurity and 
 expelled them from the country. Moreover, the fact 
 of Hugues, King of Italy, being, in 944, urged to send 
 forces against them, and after a victory entering into 
 a treaty with them by which he restored the Great 
 Fraxinet to them, and no mention whatever occurring 
 of the name of Grimaldi, proves that, at that period, 
 they could have had no title to be called either 
 masters or possessors of the territory, or even to have 
 had a share in the warfare carried on against the in- 
 vaders by the King of Italy, neither could William 
 of Marseilles have conferred on Giballin Grimaldi as a 
 reward for his achievements the land from Saint 
 Tropez to Frejus, if it already belonged to his father, 
 or to himself in right of his father. 
 
 At any rate their history is a blank till 980, unless 
 we accept the romance drawn by Venasque. 
 
 Notwithstanding their expulsion from Liguria 
 and Provence, the Saracens still held ground at the 
 two extremities. Giballin therefore erected a habit- 
 
20 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 able tower, where he himself resided between the sea 
 and where the Great Fraxinet had stood, thus placing 
 himself in a position to be instantly aware of any ap- 
 proach of his enemies, or even any attempt to attack 
 him, either by land or sea. He had not long to wait 
 for action. Giballin Grimaldi's character resembled 
 in many points that of Garibaldi ; he was ever ready to 
 help the weak and fight on the side of the oppressed. 
 His philanthropic nature was already well known, and 
 hence the resolution adopted by the Nizzards to send 
 a deputation to him and implore his assistance against 
 their common enemy, who still held the Little 
 Fraxinet.* 
 
 To their already powerful army Giballin instantly 
 joined his forces, and himself took the command, and 
 after several hard-fought battles he succeeded in 
 driving them from Villafranca, Castellare, Turbia, and 
 St Hospice, the Little Fraxinet was destroyed, and 
 the Ligurian borders delivered from the barbarians. 
 
 Monaco, like all the adjacent towns, did not re- 
 cover the oppression it had been subject to during the 
 eighth, ninth, and tenth centuries, till 1215, when 
 it was restored by the Genoese. From the time the 
 
 * The Little Fraxinet is supposed to have boon situated at Villa- 
 franca or St Hospice. 
 
THE FIRST GRIMALDI. 21 
 
 Saracens were driven out till 1191 the rock was utterly 
 abandoned, then the Emperor Henry VI., perceiving 
 the importance of its position, made it over to Genoa. 
 
 This had already been done by Raymond V., Count 
 of Toulouse, who had granted them the power of trad- 
 ing in all the towns between Aries and Turbia, and 
 also conferred on them the place and mountain of 
 Monaco, with the lands dependent on it, ' to enjoy as 
 actual possessors.' But till the Emperor of Germany 
 confirmed the gift the Genoese took no advantage of 
 it. Then, however, they sent two consuls and two 
 nobles, accompanied by two of the emperor's deputies, 
 who, in Henry VI. 's name, invested the consuls with 
 the power of holding and possessing the rock, port, and 
 entire territory of Monaco. In this transaction there 
 is no mention made of the Grimaldis or their claim 
 over the lands thus disposed of, nor do we hear of them 
 again, except casually, till they rise to the surface in 
 the quarrels between the Guelfs and Ghibellines. 
 
 The Genoese were notwithstanding unable to 
 establish themselves in Monaco for four-and-twenty 
 years after it was made over to them, owing to the feel- 
 ing of animosity existing against them amongst the 
 Nizzards and Counts of Provence, who, by incessant 
 hostilities, kept them in constant anxiety ; still we do 
 
22 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 not hear of a Grimaldi standing in their path, or being 
 in any active way engaged against them. 
 
 In 1215 they at last made a forward step, and on 
 the 6th of June in that year Falco de Castello and 
 several nobles were enabled to land at Monaco, and 
 were followed by ships laden with wood, lime, iron, 
 and other building materials, and on the 10th of the 
 same month the foundation of the palace was laid, nor 
 did they leave till the circumference wall and four 
 towers were built. 
 
 In 1220 Frederic II., son of Henry VI., ratified 
 his father's gift to the Genoese, on the condition that 
 all forts raised in Monaco should be reserved, and 
 always ready for the service of the empire. Thus by 
 a double donation were the Genoese secured to Monaco 
 and its lands. 
 
 Twenty years later wars broke out between the 
 Republic and Frederic II., then the Genoese sought 
 the alliance of Raymond Berenger, Count of Provence. 
 They sent ambassadors to him, and on the 22nd of July, 
 in the year 1240, a Convention was signed at Aix, in 
 the Count's Chapel, by which, amongst other things, it 
 was stipulated that ' Berenger renounced all claim to 
 the rock, port, and littoral of Monaco, and over all the 
 country from Turbia to Genoa.' 
 
THE FIRST GRIMALDI. 23 
 
 It was about this time that the Lascaris, Counts of 
 Ventimiglia, ceded Mentone, Piupin, * and Rocca- 
 bruna, which from the expulsion of the Saracens were 
 dependent on them, to the great Genoese, William 
 Vento. The Republic, however, claiming jurisdiction, 
 a lawsuit followed, in which Vento succeeded in prov- 
 ing his rights over the towns in dispute, and to him 
 was granted the power of appointing governors, judges, 
 &c, &c. 
 
 From the time of Giballin Grimaldi till the latter 
 half of the thirteenth century little that is worth re- 
 cording is known of his family. Various members of 
 it joined in the Crusade wars ; and the admiral of the 
 fleet that bore John of Brienne, King of Jerusalem, and 
 Andrew, second King of Hungary, to Egypt, was a 
 Grimaldi. Several of them also fought in the seventh 
 crusade with Lewis IX., the saint king.f 
 
 In 1240, during the great struggle between the 
 Empire and the Papacy, Genoa sided with the Guelf 
 party, for the pope against the emperor. Gregory IX., 
 thinking to destroy his enemies with spiritual weapons, 
 convoked a council for Easter at St John of Lateran. 
 Genoa undertook to convey to Rome the English and 
 
 ° Podium Pinum, not a trace of which now remains, 
 t Their escutcheon hangs in the Crusade Chamber in the 
 Museum at Versailles. 
 
24 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 French prelates that had assembled at Nice for the 
 purpose of proceeding there in answer to the pope's 
 summons ; but before thus setting the emperor at de- 
 fiance, the Republic thought it advisable to place the 
 western frontier of their possessions in security. To 
 this end they despatched two deputies to Aix, and 
 there Raymond Berenger V. concluded a treaty with 
 them by which they mutually agreed to respect and 
 protect the lands and people of one another. Berenger 
 was to guard and watch over the Genoese territory 
 from Genoa to Monaco, and Genoa to act the same 
 part by her ally from Monaco to the extreme end of 
 Provence, which extended to the Rhone. 
 
 The Guelf cause was unfortunate j the Genoese 
 fleet carrying the priests met the Ghibelline fleet, 
 which was composed of the emperor's Sicilian vessels 
 and Pisan ships. Of the 27 Genoese galleys, 
 three were sunk and 19 taken, 4000 men made 
 prisoners, and the cardinals and bishops taken to 
 Pisa, where they were put in silver chains. The 
 conquered fleet was under the command of James 
 Malocello, and several members of the great Guelf 
 families of Grimaldi and Fieschi held posts of responsi- 
 bility under him. It was after this defeat they sought 
 refuge in exile, and escaped to the fortified towns of 
 
THE FIRST GRIMALDI. 25 
 
 the littoral, where they soon made terras with Charles 
 of Anjou, who took their part against the Ghibellines. 
 In 1257, Charles, desiring to recover his ancient 
 rights over some of the neighbouring territory, laid 
 claim to the province of Ventiraiglia. William II., 
 Count of Ventimiglia, feeling the impossibility of con- 
 tending with his royal oppressor, submitted with as 
 good a grace as he could ; Charles in compensation 
 gave him lands situated in Provence, and an income of 
 5000 sous. But this arrangement caused great offence 
 to the Genoese, who feared Charles as a near neigh- 
 bour ; however, not wishing to quarrel, yet resolved 
 to test their rights over Ventimiglia and the territory 
 belonging to it, which belonged to them through im- 
 perial gifts, they sent three deputies to Aix to contest 
 his taking possessions of the territory of the Lascaris. 
 Charles, also feeling himself unable to persist beyond 
 a certain point, agreed to a compromise, which was 
 signed by the contending parties on the 2nd July, 
 1260, by which the king retained the lands of Venti- 
 miglia without the town, Castiglione, and Briga, and 
 the Genoese held Ventimiglia town, Monaco, and 
 Roccabruna ; Mentone * and Piupin being still re- 
 tained by the Ventos. 
 
 * There are still a few coins in existence bearing the Vento 
 effigy, which were struck at Mentone during this period. 
 
26 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 The Genoese desiring to attach to their govern- 
 ment more firmly these slippery possessions, permitted 
 the Monacians commercial privileges, which em- 
 powered them to transport from Genoa to Monaco, 
 without tax, all merchandise necessary for the benefit 
 of the inhabitants, and they were also enabled to dis- 
 pose of their own produce without paying export 
 duty. 
 
 Bat this temporary lull was not to last. In 1271 
 quarrels took place amongst the rival families of Genoa, 
 that again brought on war. Luccheto Grimaldi had 
 been elected podesta of Ventimiglia ; but he had had 
 much to contend against in the interest given by the 
 Curli family to the Dorias and Spinolas. Though 
 successful at Ventimiglia, Luchetto was defeated in 
 his endeavours to be created a magistrate at Genoa 
 by Oberto Spinola and Oberto Doria, Avhom the people 
 elected ^captains of the Republic. Lucchetto's sup- 
 porters flew to Ventimiglia for protection, where he 
 had himself remained ; but too weak of themselves to 
 revenge their wrongs on the Ghibellines, they appealed 
 to the King of Naples, promising in case of their suc- 
 cess, and of their being, through his aid, able to enter 
 Genoa as rulers, to recognize themselves as his vassals. 
 Charles promised them his support, and war was de- 
 
THE FIRST GRIMALDI. 27 
 
 clared between him and the Genoese Republic. The 
 Provencal troops being in the field turned the scales 
 for the time being in favour of the Guelfs. Seneschal 
 Burlas, to whom William Vento opened the gates of 
 the Castle of Mentone, attacked and retook Roccabruna 
 and Ventimiglia ; but the following year the towns 
 were besieged by Rinaklo Spinola, and once more held 
 by the Ghibellines. Having succeeded in driving the 
 Seneschal's troops back, Spinola attempted, but fruit- 
 lessly, to take Mentone, Charles's troops bravely re- 
 sisting the Republicans. Peace was at last brought 
 about by the interposition of Pope Adrian V. in 
 1276, who was a member of the Pieschi family. By 
 the treaty then concluded the Grimaldis retained 
 Monaco, and could re-enter Genoa. 
 
 The quarrel between the Guelfs and Ghibellines 
 broke out again 20 years after this, and Monaco 
 was the refuge of the defeated side. There, in 1296, 
 the Pieschis, Grimaldis, and other chiefs of the van- 
 quished side sought safety. They fortified themselves 
 so strongly, that all the efforts made by the Genoese 
 to dislodge them were ineffectual, whilst they, on the 
 other hand, were committing every description of hos- 
 tility against the Republic. Genoa being fully alive 
 to the fact, that without Charles of Anjou's help they 
 
28 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 could not offer such resistance or be guilty of such 
 aggressions, once more declared war against him. 
 This was happily averted by a conference held be- 
 tween the representatives of the two powers. The 
 king undertook to restore to Genoa all the fortresses 
 held by the Guelfs, and the Guelfs were once more 
 free to return to Genoa and take back their confis- 
 cated lands. Charles having acquired by purchase 
 all the real estate they possessed in Monaco, Eza, and 
 Turbia, he converted them into a fief in favour of 
 Nicholas Spinola, in 1303, who in return paid the 
 king 100 ounces of gold. This is the first establish- 
 ment of the Spinola family in the country. 
 
 The Guelfs that did not choose to return to Genoa 
 were permitted to establish themselves at Nice, Turbia, 
 or Eza, without being subject to any tax or the pay- 
 ment of any tribute. They were also permitted to re- 
 tain all their war-weapons and ammunition. Those 
 that did return, however, to Genoa, again aroused 
 the everlasting hatred between the Guelfs and 
 Ghibellines, and all the horrors of a civil war once 
 more began. Opicino Spinola, captain-general of the 
 Republic, was driven out with all his adherents ; the 
 Guelf cause thus triumphed. Mentone was besieged 
 and taken by King Robert's troops, successor to 
 
THE FIRST GRIMALDI. 29 
 
 Charles II., though soon after it was retaken by the 
 Genoese. Hunted from all parts, the Ghibellines 
 found in Monaco their only place of refuge, which 
 since its cession by Charles II. to the Spinolas had 
 been occupied by that family. 
 
 Francis Grimaldi, called Malizia, being one of the 
 Guelf chiefs who evacuated Monaco on Charles II. 
 delivering it over to Genoa, and who refused to return 
 to his own country, had since that period lived in re- 
 tirement at Nice, forming plans, and watching eagerly 
 for an opportunity of re-taking Monaco. The Spinolas 
 having rendered themselves odious by their pride and 
 overbearance, even caused the Doria family to with- 
 draw their alliance. Francis Grimaldi took advantage 
 of their disunion, and gained the Dorias over to 
 himself. Together they organized the plot which 
 Malizia so successfully carried out. On Christmas 
 Eve, in the year 1306, the Spinolas, still holding 
 the rock, went at midnight with all the inhabitants 
 and the garrison to Mass. This was the moment fixed 
 on by Francis to execute his plans. Disguised as a 
 monk, he approached the town, which his garb enabled 
 him to enter without difficulty. Once in, with the 
 help of those he had already caused to be there and 
 await him, the sentinels on duty were strangled, and 
 
30 
 
 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 then all his adherents were admitted. In a short 
 space of time the forts and town were in their hands. 
 Resistance against such numbers being impossible, the 
 Spinolas sought safety in flight, leaving the Guelfs 
 masters of the rock. 
 
 M. Abel Rendu suggests as a no unlikely thing 
 that the Grimaldi arms, being supported on either 
 side by a monk holding a drawn sword, takes its origin 
 from this occurrence. 
 
31 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 CHAKXES GRIMALDI, FIRST LORD OF MONACO. 
 
 Whilst Francis Grimaldi was concerting plans 
 for his re-establishment in Monaco, which we have 
 seen were successfully carried out, his brother Rainier 
 was also distinguishing himself in a manner that 
 brought him both wealth and honour. 
 
 At this period the navies of Italy were considered 
 superior to any others ; and it was to the Italian 
 Republics that the kings of France frequently made 
 application for aid, when the exigencies of war neces- 
 sitated their having recourse to maritime force. 
 When Philip IV., surnamed Le Bel, was carrying on 
 war with Flanders, he placed a governor over the 
 provinces he had conquered, whose tyranny was such, 
 that the people, incensed past bearing by his cruelties, 
 rose up en masse, and gained the famous battle of 
 Courtray, in which the flower of the French army 
 perished. Philip resolved to crush a people who had 
 dared to rebel against the ruler his authority had 
 
32 , THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 
 
 placed over them ; and the more surely to gain his 
 end he determined — the country being intersected by 
 rivers and canals and estuaries like arms of the sea — 
 to employ a navy. When Charles, Count of Valois, 
 the king's brother, was called to Italy by Pope Boni- 
 face VIII. , to take command of the Guelf party, he 
 had heard much of the reputation for bravery and 
 valour of Rainier Grimalcli ; therefore Philip deputed 
 Charles to offer Rainier a command in the French 
 service. Rainier accepted, and equipped 16 galleys, 
 which he took with him. The king gathered from 
 the various French ports 20 more, but neither so light 
 nor so well manned as the Italian. With these 
 Rainier received orders to raise the siege of Ziriczee, 
 which was blockaded by Guy de Dampierre, Count of 
 Flanders. Rainier as he advanced seized much 
 valuable booty, destroyed and captured several ships, 
 and finally, in August, 1304, gained the mouth of the 
 Scheldt, in sight of the Island of Schouwen, of which 
 Ziriczee is the capital. Guy was fully prepared to 
 meet his enemy with forces far exceeding those 
 Rainier had at command ; still the latter, perceiving 
 this, advanced bravely and full of confidence 1 . 
 
 The encounter took place with a stolid firmness on 
 the Flemish side, and hot eagerness on the Italian ; 
 
CHARLES GR1MALDI, FIRST LORD OF MONACO. 33 
 
 but the latter were unable to withstand the enormous 
 forces opposed to them ; the tide also was in favour of 
 their enemy; but they struggled on bravely for hours, 
 several of their ships were taken, some foundered, 
 others were burnt, and the Flemish added another 
 victory to that of Courtray. But the tide turned, aiid 
 with it their fortune. Rainier, seeing the moment 
 had arrived to redeem his losses, seized it. He 
 ranged his remaining ships in line, leaving the heavy 
 French ships to keep the enemy occupied on the left, 
 whilst he, with well-directed fire, attacked them on the 
 right, cutting them in two; without a minute's loss 
 he made for the ship where the admiral's flag was 
 flying, boarded it, and took Guy prisoner. Rainier's 
 mission over, he returned with his captive to France, 
 when Philip rewarded his services by creating him 
 Admiral- General of France, with an annuity of 1000 
 francs, and conferred on him the manor of Villeneuve, 
 in Normandy. 
 
 Robert, King of Naples, also confided to Rainier 
 the command of the immense fleet he sent against the 
 Emperor Henry VII. and Frederic, King of Sicily, in 
 1312, through which the Guelfs gained fresh vic- 
 tories, and Gaspar Colonna, a general of the empire, 
 was taken prisoner, and conducted to Naples. 
 
 3 
 
3-i THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 This is the last we hear of Rainier; and his 
 brother Francis is stated to have been killed in an 
 engagement near Ventimiglia in 1309. 
 
 In 1314 the Guelf party, being in possession of 
 Genoa, drove out the Ghibellines, who made a vigor- 
 ous attempt to re-instate themselves in 131S; but 
 Genoa flew to the protection of Robert of Anjou, who 
 went himself with a powerful army to their aid, reach- 
 ing Genoa on the 21st of July. For a time they kept 
 the Ghibellines at bay; but in 1320 they were rein- 
 forced by a fleet of twenty-eight galleys, and made for 
 Savona. The Guelfs sent thirty-two ships against them, 
 commanded by Gasparo Grimaldi ; but, after an un- 
 fortunate encounter, he had to put back to Genoa, 
 which port the Ghibellines then blockaded. Very soon 
 the dearth of provisions began to create despair 
 amongst the inhabitants, when hope was revived by 
 the return of Rinaldo Grimaldi with the Genoese fleet 
 from the East ; he forced the blockade, sunk several of 
 the enemy's ships, and caused ten galleys, laden with 
 corn bought at Constantinople, to enter. The war 
 continued with success alternating between the con- 
 tending parties, till subsequent events caused them 
 temporarily to forget their animosities, and join to- 
 gether against a common enemy. 
 
CHARLES GRIMALDI, FIRST LORD OE MONACO. 35 
 
 III these changes occasioned by war Monaco was 
 not without being affected. The Spinolas wrested it 
 from the second Rainier, who held it from the death 
 of Francis till 1327 : thus the Grimaldis' dominion on 
 this occasion lasted but twenty-one years. They then 
 fell back on their old friend, Robert of Anjou, for aid. 
 When his troops were known to be ordered to join 
 the forces of Grimaldi, the Spinolas offered to surren- 
 der ; but the discord existing amongst the besiegers 
 as to ulterior possession of the place, having com- 
 promised their success, it was not till the year follow- 
 ing that, attacked by Aigueblanche, Seneschal of Pro- 
 vence, they really, after an honourable resistance, gave 
 up the contest. King Robert, in coming to the aid 
 of the Grimaldis, had in this instance less their interest 
 at heart than a desire of putting an end to the pirat- 
 ing carried on by the inhabitants, which, however, he 
 was not successful in doing, the port of Hercules 
 remaining still for a long time the hot-bed of maritime 
 brigandage. 
 
 In 1330 Rainier died; peace was then concluded 
 between the contending parties, and in 1331 the two 
 factions united their efforts against the pirate Cata- 
 lans, who had become the terror of the whole littoral, 
 ravaging the entire coast. At this time Rainier's 
 
36 THE HISTORY OE MONACO. 
 
 son Charles was chief of the Grimaldis ; he proved 
 himself to be a son worthy of his father; he fought 
 bravely and with success, the Catalans rapidly dis- 
 appearing, though as they were driven back they 
 committed frightful depredations along the Ligurian 
 coast. Retribution was however in store for them : 
 another of Rainier's sons, named Anthonv, followed 
 them at the head of forty-five galleys, he seized a 
 number of their vessels off Barcelona, and many of 
 the towns along the coast retain sorry recollections of 
 his passage. Peace was at length signed with Al- 
 phonso, their king, in 1336, and maritime commerce 
 was once more carried on in tolerable security. 
 
 This peace was barely concluded when the eter- 
 nal animosities once more broke out between the 
 Guelfs and Ghibellines. An election which favoured 
 the families of Doria and Spinola, rekindled angry 
 feelings in the breasts of the Grimaldis, who, refusing 
 to recognize the authority of their rivals, withdrew 
 with the Fieschis to Monaco, and there got ready a 
 fleet for the purpose of blockading the port of Genoa : 
 this they did, being aided by Robert of Anjou with 
 money. From there they directed their course towards 
 the Adriatic and Greek Archipelago, took Scio, and 
 returned laden witli bootv and riches to their rock. 
 
CHARLES GRIMALDI, FIRST LORD OF MONACO. 37 
 
 Two years later Monaco again sent twenty -two ships to 
 Genoa, and for several days they blockaded the port, 
 doing considerable injury to their commerce. 
 
 A fresh cause of dispute now arose between the 
 chiefs of the two factions. Nicholas Spinola, having 
 purchased from Charles of Anjou the rights of pos- 
 session and jurisdiction over the town and territory of 
 Monaco, very naturally looked on the Grimaldis as 
 usurpers and plunderers ; and determined to wrest 
 what by right of purchase was his, back again. 
 Charles, thinking that his own adherents might 
 possibly see some degree of justice in Spinola's 
 claims, thought it prudent to suggest an amicable 
 arrangement, and offered to pay 12,000 golden 
 florins, at that time a very considerable sum, on 
 Spinola resigning to him his entire rights over the 
 territory he considered he had been robbed of. To 
 this proposition Spinola agreed, and on the 9th of 
 July, 1338, in the Square of San Lucca at Genoa, he 
 ceded to Rabella Grimaldi, Charles's cousin, and who 
 represented him on the occasion, every title of claim 
 in any form to Monaco and the territory then at- 
 tached to it. 
 
 This was actually the first time that a Grimaldi 
 could be said to be entire master and lord of Monaco. 
 
38 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 Through the protection of France they strengthened 
 their establishment, a protection the Grimaldis well 
 earned by their valiant services to that country. 
 
 It was very shortly after Charles had acquired 
 his fresh, and now undisputed, claim to Monaco, that 
 Philip of Valois, then engaged in a long, and what 
 proved an unsuccessful, war against Edward III., of 
 England, remembering his father, Kainier's, reputation 
 for bravery, sent a message to Charles asking him to 
 accept the command of a fleet. Charles at that mo- 
 ment, taking advantage of having nothing else to 
 do, was venting his old bitterness against the Genoese 
 by endeavouring again to blockade their port, but he 
 left this to stand over, in order to accept the royal 
 offer ; and with Anthony Doria, who likewise accept- 
 ed a command, they left, taking with them twenty-two 
 well-equipped galleys, and joined the fleet then waging 
 fierce war against the English. Eor the services 
 he then rendered, but not for his victories, as he 
 gained none, Philip VI. conferred two pensions of 
 1000 francs each on Grimaldi, one in perpetuity, the 
 other for life. 
 
 During his absence from Monaco the piracy car- 
 ried on by the Monacians was equalled only by the 
 
CHARLES GRIMALDI, EIRST LORD OE MONACO. 39 
 
 atrocities committed in the days of the Saracens. 
 Three of their galleys under King Robert's colours 
 having murdered the crews belonging to some Vene- 
 tian ships, next attacked several that were sent by the 
 pope against the Turks. The Holy Father and Ve- 
 nice were alike highly indignant with Robert, who 
 earnestly prayed them to believe he was ignorant and 
 innocent of any attempt to injure them. After this 
 the robbers changed their scene of action, and carried 
 desolation along the coast of Catalonia. Genoa did not 
 escape either ; her ships were as good prizes as any 
 others. Nice now cried out loudly against the brutal 
 proceedings of the Monacians, for her vessels were 
 compelled to pay contribution every time they passed 
 by the port of Hercules. In vain did those in author- 
 ity warn Charles's representatives : they were deaf 
 alike to threats or remonstrances, giving evasive 
 answers, and continuing their unlawful aggressions. A 
 historian of that period, worthy of reliance, named 
 Ubertus Folieta, says : ' Monaco, become the home 
 of bankrupts and the refuge of criminals, was in 
 1344 like an impregnable city for its masters, from 
 whence proceeded indefatigable pirates, ravaging 
 the coasts of Liguria, ruining commerce, and having 
 
40 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 mercy for none.' Her history at this period is cer- 
 tainly little to her credit or to those under whose rule 
 she was left. 
 
 The Guelf and Ghibelline struggle continued un- 
 interruptedly under the two first doges, Boccanegra 
 and John de Murta. The people at this time were 
 victorious ; the Grimaldis who sided with the nobles 
 were exiled, and all the nobles that chose to remain in 
 Genoa were excluded from any participation in public 
 affairs. 
 
 On his return to Monaco, Charles recommenced 
 and kept up an incessant warfare against the Republic. 
 The Genoese, at last roused to action, came to the very 
 port of Monaco in 1345 and seized a ship. This en- 
 raged the Grimaldis still further, and they threatened 
 to invade them in the Polcevera valley. Boccanegra, 
 the doge, offered to make terms, but Charles dis- 
 trusted him, and actually put his threat into execution. 
 The Republic was beaten, and had to submit to the 
 terms offered them, which resulted in the chiefs of 
 both Guelfs and Ghibellines uniting with the do2;e in 
 the administration of justice. Pardon was likewise 
 granted to all exiles. On so ignominious a conclusion 
 to hostilities Boccanegra resigned, and John de Murta 
 succeeded him. The moment he was in power he re- 
 
CHARLES GRIMALDI, FIRST LORD OP MONACO. 41 
 
 solved to have his revenge. Through his instru- 
 mentality an insurrection broke out, the nobles were 
 driven from Genoa, and the Grimaldis were forced to 
 give way at Polcevera and return to Monaco. Thus 
 the people once more regaining power, the nobles were 
 compelled to conclude an armistice, and then agree to 
 a peace, which excluded the chiefs of both factions 
 from any share in the government, and exiled the one 
 head of each party, Grimaldi and Spinola. Thus 
 driven back, Charles immediately commenced warlike 
 preparations on a very large scale, with a view to 
 regain in Genoa the position that he was forced to 
 give up. He got ready thirty galleys and 10,000 
 armed men. The Genoese became alarmed, the doge 
 and his council met, and they decided that the govern- 
 ment should have recourse to a private loan guaranteed 
 on the yearly income of the Republic. This was the 
 creation of the celebrated St George bank. Twenty- 
 nine ships and 6000 men were instantly prepared, 
 and they resolved to resist their enemies to the 
 uttermost ; but a mandate from Philip VI. to Charles, 
 to return to Prance in all haste, made him once more 
 renounce his intended attack against the Republic. 
 
 Previous to his leaving he brought to a satisfactory 
 conclusion a matter he had had for some time greatly 
 
42 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 
 
 at heart, namely, the extension of his territory by the 
 purchase from the Ventos of the castle and territory of 
 Mentone with full and complete jurisdiction, as also 
 their entire possessions in the territories of Venti- 
 miglia and Roccabruna, for the sum of 16,000 
 golden florins. The deed was signed at Nice on the 
 19th April, 1346, before Bertrand Silvestre, a notary. 
 After thus increasing his possessions and adding to 
 his power, Charles, accompanied by Anthony Doria, 
 left at the head of thirty-three galleys for the coasts of 
 France. He was not more successful in this engage- 
 ment against the English than he had been on the for- 
 mer occasion. The fight was severe ; his men were 
 laying around him dead and dying, when he and Doria 
 both fell dangerously wounded. On seeing this the few 
 that survived lost all hope, and in despair they threw 
 their arms clown and hastily retreated towards the 
 French position. The king, furious at seeing them, 
 called out in his anger to ' Kill that rabble, unneces- 
 sarily blocking up our way.' The jealousy and con- 
 sequent hatred that existed between the Genoese and 
 French troops made the latter ready enough to carry 
 out their master's brutal order. But in their endeavour 
 to massacre the men who had been fighting side by 
 side with them in the same cause, they gave the Eng- 
 
CHARLES GRIMALDI, FIRST LORD OF MONACO. 43 
 
 lisli a chance they did not let slip, and soon the French 
 were entirely annihilated. Edward III. thus gained 
 on Saturday, 26th August, 1346, the glorious victory 
 at Crecy. One king (the King of Bohemia), ten 
 princes, eighty bannerets, twelve hundred knights, and 
 thirty thousand soldiers, lay slain on the field of battle. 
 
 When sufficiently recovered from his wounds, 
 Charles Grimaldi rejoined his fleet and again tried his 
 fortune against the English, by going to aid the people 
 of Calais, then sorely oppressed by our king ; but he 
 was never to number among his victories one against 
 England. Calais fell, and soon after he returned to 
 Monaco. 
 
 Once more in his own country, he gave employ- 
 ment to his fleet by sending it against the Greeks and 
 Catalans. Don Jayme II., King of Majorca, at war 
 with Peter IV., King of Arragon, sent to request 
 Charles to come to his aid ; but Philip having con- 
 quered, Charles returned to the contest between him- 
 self and the Catalans, who were subjects of Philip IV. 
 
 Again, in 1349, a common cause united him with 
 the Genoese. The Moors were committing terrible 
 depredations in the Mediterranean, and John of Murta 
 having sent a fleet to Philip's aid, who was bravely 
 resisting them, Charles joined the Genoese expedition, 
 
U THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 which again led to the return of the Grimaldis to 
 Genoa. Early in January, 1350, John de Murta died, 
 and was succeeded by John de Valenti, who removed 
 the ban of exile from the Spinola and Grimaldi 
 families which had been pronounced against them in 
 1346. 
 
 In 1353 the Genoese prepared a fleet of 60 
 galleys and sent them against the Venetians and 
 Catalans, who having joined their forces, proved formid- 
 able enemies. The command was o;iven to Anthonv 
 Grimaldi, Charles's brother, instead of Pagano Doria, 
 who held it before ; but his presumption lost all. He 
 returned with a few disabled ships only, bearing the 
 news of his terrible reverse. This threw Genoa into 
 the greatest consternation, and aroused the old feeling 
 of animosity against the Grimaldis, who were again 
 exiled. 
 
 When Charles returned to Monaco, he turned his 
 thoughts to extending still further his territory, and 
 within the year he purchased from William Peter Las- 
 caris, Count of Ventimiglia, the castle, town, and 
 territory of Roccabruna, with all the rights attached 
 to their possession, for 6000 golden florins. 
 
 Thus at this date for the first time we are able to 
 recognize what we have up to a few years ago been 
 
CHARLES GRIMALDI, FIRST LORD OF MONACO. 45 
 
 accustomed to regard as the principality of Monaco, 
 namely, the three towns of Monaco, Mentone, and 
 Roccabruna, united under one government. 
 
 Charles did much for his family and his country ; 
 but he was doomed to die with the bitter regret at his 
 heart that all he had gained was wrenched from him, a 
 fate he deserved far less than many of his successors. 
 The navy of Monaco was raised by him to a rank 
 higher than any other in the Mediterranean. His 
 army was tolerable, the population large, and com- 
 merce flourishing. The privilege granted to him and 
 Anthony Doria, by Philip of Valois, to have the ex- 
 clusive right for two years of taking merchandise out 
 of Trance, and to trade with it on all the Mediter- 
 ranean coasts, greatly increased his wealth and the 
 prosperity of the country. But all this time the dark 
 cloud was gathering that was soon to fall and crush all 
 his success. 
 
 Genoa, in despair at the position she found herself 
 in after the defeat of her navy, dismissed the doge, 
 Valenti, and offered the government of the Republic to 
 Visconti, Archbishop of Milan, who sent William, 
 Marquis Pallavicini, to rule in his name. This caused 
 unity for a time to exist amongst the factious parties, 
 and a great naval victory, gained by Pagano Doria 
 
46 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 against the Venetians, added to their contentment ; 
 but on Visconti's death the succession passed to his 
 nephews, and they concluded a peace with Venice, 
 which was fatal to their own power in Genoa. Seeing 
 the gradually growing feeling of discontent, Bocca- 
 negra, their first doge, came from Pisa, whither he had 
 for twelve years lived in retirement, and., always adored 
 by the people, the sight of him drove them to an open 
 revolt against the Visconti rule. • Boccanegra was 
 soon recalled to power, drove out the Milanese, and 
 took possession of the two Rivieras, with the excep- 
 tion of the seigniory of Monaco, which, as of old, con- 
 tinued to harass Genoa. At last Boccanegra resolved 
 to crush it, and in 1357, at the head of a considerable 
 fleet, he went and blockaded the port. Charles, utterly 
 unprepared to contend against such a force, and with 
 no means of obtaining help or provisions, after bravely 
 holding out for a month, was compelled to surrender. 
 The Monacians were decimated by hunger and thirst. 
 Monaco, being built on a rock, has no spring- water, 
 and in those days the tanks that are now constructed 
 to hold rain-water did not exist. An indemnity of 
 20,000 golden florins was given to Charles by the 
 Republic on his surrendering the town. 
 
 Thus the place was again lost to the Grimaldis, 
 
CHARLES GRIMALDI, FIRST LORD OF MONACO. 47 
 
 after an occupation of twenty-two years only, during 
 v^hich period they certainly rendered themselves inde- 
 pendent, but terribly annoying and disquieting to the 
 Republic. They retired to Nice, where they plotted 
 with the inhabitants to expel the Genoese from their 
 new conquest. Boccanegra, being warned, compelled the 
 authorities to seek out the conspirators, and threatened 
 Queen Jane of Naples with war if his orders were not 
 carried out. Genoa, being at that moment in a posi- 
 tion that rendered her capable of fulfilling her threat, 
 was listened to, and the Seneschal of Provence com 
 menced proceedings against the Grimalclis and their 
 adherents. This conspiracy was much exaggerated, 
 and caused hostilities between the queen's subjects 
 and the Genoese, which did not terminate till the 
 doge's death in 1358, when peace was concluded at 
 Mentone on the 5th of September, in the Church of St 
 Michael, in the presence of the principal members of 
 the Grimaldi family and other notables. In the same 
 year Charles died at Mentone, whither he had retired, 
 leaving six children by his marriage with Luchinette, 
 daughter of Gerard Spinola. 
 
48 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 RAINIER GRIMALUI. 
 
 Rainier, Charles's eldest son and successor, had 
 till the year 1358 been engaged in the service of 
 France, where he continued to keep up his reputation 
 for bravery and valour. On his return to his own 
 country, Jane I., Queen of Naples, desiring to secure 
 his assistance (in case of need) to herself, created him 
 Seneschal of Coni, Stura, Demont, and Nice, which 
 places since the time of Charles I. of Anjou had 
 formed a portion of Provence. It was not long before 
 Rainier' s fidelity to his new mistress was tested, 
 Amadeus VI., Count of Savoy, always desirous of 
 obtaining these places, which intercepted his communi- 
 cation with the sea, thought a more favourable time 
 could not present itself than the troubled reign of 
 poor ill-fated Jane. Rainier proved true enough, but 
 troops failed him ; he had no forces to compete with 
 those brought by Amadeus, and consequently the 
 Count of Savoy took possession of the long-coveted 
 
RAINIER GRIMALDL 49 
 
 positions. The queen, grieved at the victories which 
 had wrested her territories from her, convoked the 
 States of Provence, and demanded funds to enable 
 her, by raising an army powerful enough to crush her 
 enemy, to win back her lost provinces. They instantly 
 voted the money required, the necessary forces were 
 prepared, Rainier took the command, and in a few 
 months drove Amadeus out of all his freshly-gained 
 victories. The Duke of Milan for a moment seemed 
 disposed to try his luck by following Amadeus' steps, 
 but Rainier seemed too well prepared, so he gave up 
 the attempt. The money granted by the States 
 having been swallowed up before the war was at an 
 end, Rainier advanced 12,000 golden florins, to enable 
 its being carried on till victory was complete and 
 secure. In the archives of the Palace of Monaco it 
 is stated that the Queen of Naples, on the 27 th of 
 March, 1363, ordered her treasurer to repay the 
 money lent by Rainier ; but, according to Bouche and 
 Nostradamus, Jane conferred on him Tourette, Vence, 
 and Boison, in recompense of his services. 
 
 It was not long before a trifling circumstance led 
 to his taking up arms once more in the queen's serv- 
 ice. In 1364 the Emperor Charles put forth his 
 claims to the kingdom of Aries ; he went there, and 
 
50 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 after being crowned king, ascended the Rhone, and 
 stopped at Villeneuve-les-Avignon, where Lewis of 
 Anjou entertained him with great splendour. At the 
 conclusion of a magnificent feast given in his honour, 
 the newly-crowned king ceded his rights over Aries 
 (the true value of which he clearly knew how far to 
 appreciate) to his host, as a return for his hospitality. 
 Little worth as this gift was, it served to give birth 
 to wild hopes in Lewis of Anjou's breast. 
 
 Provence being divided from Naples by great 
 distance, Lewis thought that it must eventually be- 
 come separate from the kingdom altogether ; he there- 
 fore indulged in the idea that he might appropriate 
 the State to himself, and join it to Languedoc, where 
 his father, King John, was governor. 
 
 Circumstances seemed to favour his wishes, for 
 just at that time Duguesclin was passing through 
 Languedoc on his return to Spain, with a band of 
 soldiers, all mere adventurers, ready to seU themselves 
 for any cause to the highest bidder, their mission then 
 being to win the throne of Castile for Henry of Trans- 
 tamare. Lewis, however, had no difficulty in getting 
 them to change their intentions ; and having accepted 
 his service, they carried out his orders by first attack- 
 
RAINIER GRBIALDI. 51 
 
 ing the Castle of Tarascon, which through treachery 
 almost immediately surrendered. From there they 
 marched to Aries. Then it was that Rainier, called 
 by Queen Jane to go and rescue her possessions from 
 the peril they appeared to be in, instantly responded, 
 and at the head of twenty well-equipped galleys went 
 up the Rhone, joined his forces with the gallant troop 
 under the command of Raymond d'Agoult, and to- 
 gether they succeeded in saving the town. 
 
 Still Lewis could not quietly resign his newly-born 
 hopes without one more attempt at fulfilling them. 
 It was "useless, he saw, to attempt force, so he tried 
 fair words. He endeavoured to win the Arlesiens to 
 him by bribery, and the immense offers he made 
 Rainier, if he would take up arms under him, were 
 such, that nothing save his staunch fidelity to 
 Queen Jane could have enabled him to withstand. 
 Rank, wealth, and, above all, power, were sturdily 
 refused, though he did say that he would be willing 
 to listen to him on the conclusion of hostilities, as, 
 besides the tremendous offers that were made, Rainier 
 had fought too long with and for France not to have 
 his heart in their cause. Finding it useless to con- 
 tend longer against fate, Lewis retired, resigning 
 
52 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 Tarascon, his only conquest, which Rainier at once 
 took back. The qneen sent her gallant ally 4000 
 golden francs in token of her gratitude. 
 
 On the termination of war Lewis showed his 
 generous nature and his power of appreciating bravery 
 and fidelity by asking his brother, Charles V. of 
 France, to confer on his late rival, Rainier, the title 
 and office which, at the price of treachery, he had so 
 firmly refused; hence in 1369 Rainier was created 
 an admiral of Prance and commander of the king's 
 Mediterranean fleets on the Languedoc coast, and for 
 ten galleys which he was bound to maintain, he was 
 to receive 1600 francs. On the 10th of February, 
 1370, Charles V. conferred on him a pension of 1500 
 francs for his good and loyal services to Prance by 
 sea and land. Notwithstanding this, Rainier still 
 watched over Queen Jane's interests, nor was he 
 entirely forgetful of his own at Mentone, Roccabruna, 
 and Castiglione, to which places his territory for the 
 present was confined. 
 
 With nothing at this period of any great moment 
 to employ him, his attention was drawn to the schism 
 which, on the death of Gregory XL, arose in the 
 Church. Two popes claimed to be the rightful 
 successors of St Peter. Urban VI. held his footiii2r 
 
RAINIER GRIMALDI. 53 
 
 as such at Rome, and Clement VII. took as equally 
 firm a stand at Avignon; from which places they 
 kept up a furious war, temporal and spiritual. They 
 launched anathemas and bulls against each other, 
 besides excommunicating one another. Urban VI. 
 was considered by the majority to be the legitimate 
 pope, having been elected by the cardinals and 
 according to the canonical laws, but his weakness lay 
 in having offended the cardinals, who therefore gave 
 their support to his rival. France, Spain, and Naples 
 were the only Catholic countries against him, but 
 they giving the preference to Clement VII. enabled 
 that pontiff to maintain his claims to the Papal chair. 
 These ' rogues ' and ' anti-Christs,' as they mutually styled 
 each other, found their supremacy was more likely to 
 be confirmed and settled through powder and shot 
 than by cursing and swearing. The rebel cardinals 
 were about leaving Rome, with all the treasure they 
 could amass, to join Clement at Avignon. Urban, 
 who did his best to cut off their passage by land, 
 made most seductive offers to Rainier to waylay 
 them by sea. This he did, and succeeded not alone 
 in seizing their property, but their persons likewise. 
 He conducted them prisoners to Mentone, and re- 
 turned the Church property he had taken, such as the 
 
54 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 
 
 gold and silver vases, books, and relics (amongst them 
 was Moses' rod), and other pontifical ornaments be- 
 longing to the Apostolic chamber, and which the 
 Archbishop of Milan had taken to use for the conse- 
 cration of Clement. The other treasure he was permit- 
 ted to keep in return for the service he had rendered. 
 
 But Rainier now found that Urban VI. was lend- 
 ing his support to one Charles de Duras, who was 
 trying to wrest the crown of Naples from Queen Jane 
 I. This led to his withdrawing from the Roman 
 Pope's side, and passing over to the Avignon Pope, 
 who was a friend of the queen's. Urban having 
 excommunicated Jane, Rainier began to harass and 
 annoy him in all possible ways, and his efforts were 
 attended with great success. This change of Rainier's 
 policy, together with Clement VII. 's necessities, was 
 the cause of benefit to some distant branches of his 
 family. 
 
 In 1379 George del Caretto, Marquis of Savona, 
 having acquired a share in the seigniorial rights over- 
 Mentone from Rainier, three years later ceded them 
 to Mark and Luke, the two sons of Anthony, brother 
 of Charles I. Soon after Luke was created Admiral 
 of Provence by Queen Jane, and Mark was made a 
 captain-general by Charles V. These two lucrative 
 
RAINIER GRMALDI. 55 
 
 appointments enabled the brothers to acquire the 
 seigniories of Villeneuve and Cagnes, in Provence, 
 which Queen Jane approved of by letters-patent. 
 She was always ready to confer or confirm any dignity 
 on a Grimaldi, out of regard to their head, Rainier. 
 In 1383 Clement VII. took from the Bishop of 
 Grasse, Autibes, with the apology that it required to 
 be under his own control ; but almost immediately 
 after, that necessity seemed to give way to one more 
 urgent, he stood sorely in need of money, and there- 
 fore he agreed to give it to Mark and Luke Grimaldi 
 for 9000 florins ; the pope eased his conscience by 
 arguing that it was to a Grimaldi he sold it. Luke 
 soon died, leaving Mark alone to enjoy his possessions. 
 The Grimaldis retained Autibes till 1608, when Henry 
 IV. of France bought it for 250,000 florins. Time 
 had increased its value. M. du Vair, president of 
 the Aix parliament, took possession of it in the king's 
 name. 
 
 On the 2 2nd of May, 1382, all the troubles of 
 poor Queen Jane were brought to a close. She died 
 from strangulation, which death she underwent by 
 the orders of Charles de Duras. On the 13th of June 
 in the same year Lewis of Anjou, who fourteen years 
 previously had vainly attempted to wrest Provence 
 
56 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 from her, and who in 13S0 had been adopted by her 
 as her heir and successor, he being her nearest living 
 relative, entered Italy Avith a flourishing army, and 
 Rainier in command, to dispute with Charles the 
 crown he had gained by murder. Rainier won battle 
 after battle, but could never win a decisive victory, 
 owing to Sir John Hawkwood, the famous English 
 soldier, who had joined Duras' cause. He kept 
 incessantly worrying Rainier s troops, without doing 
 any actual harm, but he prevented them doing any 
 great good. Thus many months were lost by Lewis 
 uselessly pursuing his rival ; they were able to keep 
 nothing they won, and the country was nearly ruined, 
 for as Charles moved onwards, pursued by Rainier, he 
 destroyed all the crops, in order to subdue the French 
 army by famine, being unable to do so by the sword ; 
 and in this he would probably have succeeded had it 
 not been for Rainier' s forethought in having provisions 
 on board his galleys. But at length sickness put an 
 end to this warfare ; disease nearly decimated the 
 French army. On the 10th of October, 13S4, Lewis 
 himself fell a victim. Before his death he conferred 
 on his friend and ally several islands and the fief 
 lands held by Leonardo Ereto, which had been con- 
 fiscated on account of his treason against the queen. 
 
RAINIER GBIMALDI. 57 
 
 However, as Charles de Duras held the reins of 
 government in his hands, Lewis' gifts were of little 
 worth. For upwards of a century the House of 
 Anjou endeavoured to conquer the kingdom of Naples, 
 but it was gone from them. Others, too, of their 
 possessions were slipping from their grasp through 
 bribery and treachery ; Nice and its territory amongst 
 other places was wrested from them. 
 
 A Count de Bueil, a distant branch of the House 
 of Grimaldi, was the principal mover in the events 
 which led to Nice passing to Amadeus VII., Count of 
 Savoy. Lewis II. was occupied with all his available 
 forces in contesting with Ladislaus, Duras' successor, 
 his possession of Naples ; thus Nice was left, with 
 Bueil as seneschal, perfectly unprotected. Bueil, in 
 consideration of a handsome pension and the here- 
 ditary governorship of Nice, betrayed his trust, and 
 handed the place over to Amadeus. The Nizzards, 
 utterly helpless, were incapable even of making a 
 show of resistance 3 and so passively received their 
 new master. John Grimaldi, Count de Bueil, was an 
 adventurous and courageous soldier, and one not 
 likely to rest in peace if the possibility presented 
 itself to his mind of increasing his wealth or power ; 
 therefore when he found himself in such close prox- 
 
5S THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 imity to Monaco, that convenient and much-coveted 
 little fortress, it was no wonder he entertained the 
 idea of getting possession of it. He induced Ama- 
 deus to attempt the enterprise. But Genoa was very 
 watchful and careful over the rock ; they kept a good 
 garrison in it, and, moreover, through mild govern- 
 ment, and granting them many privileges they had 
 hitherto not enjoyed, they won the inhabitants over to 
 desire their maintenance of rule. However, Genoa's 
 internal dissensions, which so often proved fatal to her 
 interests, once more, in 1395, burst out, and drew her 
 attention off from her distant possessions. Baron de 
 Bueil, who w^as eagerly on the watch, seeing the 
 opportune moment arrive, seized it, and through the 
 secret understanding he held with some of the in- 
 habitants, the place fell into his hands without a shot 
 being fired. 
 
 The eternal squabbles at home and the menaces of 
 enemies from abroad made Genoa resolve to offer 
 Prance the governorship of the Republic. Charles 
 VI. accepted it, and he sent his commissioners to 
 Genoa, where, on the 15th of October, 139G, they 
 signed the conditions together with those appointed 
 by the Genoese to represent themselves. Adorne was 
 the first governor appointed in the king's name, but 
 
RAINIER GRDIALDI. 59 
 
 matters did not flourish under him. Charles then sent 
 Valeran of Luxembourg, Count of St Pol, to replace 
 Atlome, who thankfully gave up his ungracious office. 
 He died very shortly after of the plague. 
 
 During Adorne's dominion John de Bueil, together 
 with his brother Lewis, made an attempt to take Ven- 
 timiglia, but he failed, and was taken prisoner to 
 Genoa. The first act of the Count de St Pol after 
 his installation was to give him back his liberty. At 
 the same time he appointed Rainier governor of Ven- 
 timiglia ; as he had received especial commands from 
 the king to do all things needful for Rainier Grimaldi, 
 on account of his services to Prance. Baron de Bueil, 
 who returned to Monaco on obtaining his release, was 
 somewhat uncomfortable at this near neighbourship of 
 one who had certainly prior claims and better ones 
 than his own to Monaco. This discomfort merged 
 into alarm when he found warlike preparations were 
 being actively carried on by his rival cousin. Bueil 
 obtained money from Nice, with which he rendered 
 Monaco as impregnable as fortifications would make 
 it. In the mean while St Pol's rule seemed not to 
 succeed much better than his predecessor's ; he was 
 unequal to quell the everlasting quarrels between the 
 two factious parties of Guelfs and Ghibellines. Prance 
 
60 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 therefore determined to send a man capable of master- 
 ing so unruly a set. Marshal Boucicaut was the one 
 chosen, than which a fitter could not have been named. 
 He arrived in Genoa in 1401, and with a firm, just, 
 but severe hand, he crushed out the insurrection, and 
 established order through intimidation, the only sys- 
 tem that had never been attempted and that had not 
 failed. It is related of the brave Marshal by Genoese 
 historians, who thought to do him honour, that he 
 hated women, and never missed hearing two masses 
 a day. 
 
 Nothing that was cowardly or dishonourable could 
 be endured by Boucicaut. Now it so happened that 
 Baron de Bueil had during his possession of Monaco 
 encouraged piracy to such an extent, that it at length 
 reached the ears and was brought before the notice 
 of the Marshal. In a moment his anger was aroused ; 
 he gave immediate orders to get ready troops, and 
 without allowing any warning to reach Bueil of his 
 intentions, he advanced rapidly towards Monaco, which 
 was besieged without resistance, all the inhabitants 
 being completely surprised, and Boucicaut threaten- 
 ing to shoot down with his own hand any that dared 
 resist his authority. 
 
 Banner's claims on France, and the king's com- 
 
RAINIER GRLMALDI. Gl 
 
 men elation to his predecessor, were not forgotten by 
 Boncicaut ; he therefore gave Monaco back to him, 
 whether as seignior, which he undoubtedly was en- 
 titled to, or whether merely as governor in the name 
 of the Republic, appears uncertain ; Gioffredo seems 
 inclined to think the latter. Any way. it is clear the 
 right Grimaleli again became possessor of the place 
 after its having for 38 years been in other hands. 
 Little after this event is heard of Rainier, except his 
 receiving and entertaining Beneelict XIII., the Avig- 
 non pope, at the Palace of Monaco, when on his way to 
 Italy, to pay a political visit, and accompanied by 
 Marshal Boucicaut, who escorted him from Nice to 
 Savona. The greatest honours were paid to this 
 pontiff, and the keys of the town presented to him. 
 On his return to Prance he again landed at Monaco, 
 but he was driven out of it by the plague, which broke 
 out and made fearful ravages along the Riviera. 
 
 Rainier Grimaldi, a gallant warrior and faithful 
 friend, died in 1407, leaving behind him five children 
 by his marriage with Isabella Asenaria. 
 
 His eldest son, Ambrose, succeeded him. His 
 career was neither long nor eventful. The only mat- 
 ter worth recording that happened during his life 
 was the beginning of that famous quarrel which lasted 
 
62 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 for 300 years between the dukes of Savoy and the 
 seigniors of Monaco, on the question of limit. Ama- 
 deus VIII. commenced it by claiming from Ambrose 
 Grimaldi a portion of territory on the Turbia side of 
 Monaco. Ambrose was unfortunately drowned at 
 sea, in 1424, when out on a fishing excursion. 
 
G3 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 JOHN CATALAN LAMBERT. 
 
 In 1409 the Genoese again removed themselves 
 from under French dominion, and the Guelfs and 
 Ghibellines, like wild beasts without their keepers to 
 restrain them, once more began their quarrels, 
 and with more bitterness from the temporary lull they 
 had enjoyed. These feuds led to Milanese rule being 
 re-established in the year 1421. The first governor 
 sent there by Philip Visconti, Duke of Milan, was the 
 celebrated General Carmagnola. 
 
 Francis Carmagnola, born of humble parents in 
 the village from whence he took his name, enlisted 
 very early in life into the troop of Facino Cane, a re- 
 nowned condottiere then in the service of the Viscontis. 
 On Facino's death Philip made Carmagnola com- 
 mander-in-chief, as a reward for his bravery and serv- 
 ices. It was he who was chiefly instrumental in 
 placing Philip on the ducal throne of Milan, besides 
 adding considerably to his dominions. Philip then 
 
64 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 created him Count of Castelnuovo, and gave him 
 Antoinette Visconti, a near relative of his own, in mar- 
 riage, and then appointed hin Governor of Genoa. 
 
 In 13.24 Philip, who was of a dark, suspicious 
 nature, listened to rumours which were raised through 
 jealousy against Carmagnola, and immediately ordered 
 him to be deprived of all military command, upon 
 which he at once repaired to Milan, to remonstrate 
 with the Duke. Philip refused to see him. Then 
 Carmagnola left the Milanese territory and repaired to 
 Venice, where Philip sent an assassin to murder him, 
 but the plot failed. 
 
 Carmagnola was succeeded as governor of Genoa 
 by Bartholomew della Capra, Archbishop of Milan, 
 under whose rule there was momentary peace. John 
 Grimaldi, who had been in the service of Genoa be- 
 fore taking possession of his inheritance, and had dis- 
 tinguished himself when fighting against Alphonso V., 
 King of Arragon, in their cause, was content to em- 
 brace Visconti's side, even at the expense of Monaco, 
 which Capra suggested would be better off by being 
 under the same government as the Republic, instead 
 of being under the dominion of a Grimaldi. The 
 place was therefore ceded to him, whilst the co- 
 seigniors of Mcntone and Roccabruna equally swore- 
 
JOHN— CATALAN— LAMBERT. G5 
 
 fidelity to their new master. This act of submission 
 was signed at Campo-Rosso, and in consideration of 
 it they received an annual pension of 200 florins, 
 whilst John was created an admiral, and many privi- 
 leges granted him, together with the opportunity of 
 distinguishing himself in active service. 
 
 In 1426 war was declared by the Venetian State 
 against the Duke of Milan. In the early part of the 
 same year Venice appointed Carmagnola her captain- 
 general. The duke's troops were defeated, and 
 Brescia wrested from him. In 1428 peace was 
 signed, but it was not to last long ; war broke out 
 afresh in 1431, and Carmagnola, who still held com- 
 mand of the Venetian army, sustained a heavy loss. 
 Shortly after this defeat, in July, 1431, the duke's 
 flotilla on the Po, under the command of John Gri- 
 maldi, defeated, with a frightful slaughter, that of 
 Venice, within sight of Carmagnola's camp, who, 
 through a misunderstanding, was not in time to sup- 
 port them. 
 
 Whilst poor Carmagnola was unjustly and cruelly 
 put to death * for a defeat he was in no way respons- 
 
 * The Venetian senators, suspecting Carmagnola of treachery, 
 resolved to deprive him of his command, but fearing to do so when 
 he was surrounded by his troops, by whom he was greatly beloved, 
 he received orders to repair to Venice, that they might consult him, 
 
 5 
 
C6 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 ible, John Grimaldi having thoroughly fulfilled the 
 Duke of Milan's expectations of his abilities as a com- 
 mander, returned to Genoa covered with glory. He 
 was received with the greatest splendour and magni- 
 ficence, and every demonstration of joy. Thomas 
 Eregose, Doge of Genoa, gave him his sister Pom- 
 meline in marriage, and the ceremony was celebrated 
 with great pomp and rejoicings. 
 
 Visconti, in 1446, gave back to Johuf the investi- 
 ture of Monaco, of which he had deprived himself in 
 favour of the duke, ' on conditions that John reco2> 
 nized him as his seignior, and declared himself his 
 faithful vassal.' 
 
 The Dukes of Savoy were keeping up the annoy- 
 ances they before raised in reference to the territorial 
 limits of Monaco at Turbia, and as John's troops per- 
 mitted no encroachments to be made on their mas- 
 ter's possessions, the Duke of Savoy appealed to the 
 
 they said, as to the terms on which peace was to be concluded with 
 the duke. On his arrival he was received with every mark of dis- 
 tinction, and conducted to the palace. Being introduced into the 
 Hall of the Council of Ten, he was at once charged with treason, 
 arrested, conveyed to the prison close at hand, examined secretly, 
 put to the torture, and condemned to death. On the 5th of May, 1432, 
 lie was led into the Square of St Mark, and there beheaded ; and all 
 his property confiscated to the State. As to Carmagnola's guilt, 
 there may possibty be two opinions, but as to the guilt of 
 Venetian senators there can be but one. 
 
JOHN— CATALAN— LAMBERT. 67 
 
 Duke of Milan to support his demand, that at any 
 rate, the fortress of Turbia should be destroyed. Vis- 
 conti replied that it might be advisable to put an end 
 to the exactions of the Monacians over Turbia, but 
 he could not consent to the destruction of the 
 place. 
 
 John Grimaldi seeing that matters were likely to 
 take such a turn that if he did not come to some set- 
 tlement of them he would most likely between the 
 two dukes go to the wall, and the expulsion of the 
 Milanese from Genoa at this time having given him 
 back his independence and freedom, he consented to 
 recognize the Duke of Savoy as suzerain over Men- 
 tone and Roccabruna, provided that the succession in 
 perpetuity was secured to him and his issue, male and 
 female. On the 19th of December, 1^48, a double deed y 
 was drawn up and signed in the palace at Turin, in 
 the presence of Lancelot de Lusignan, Cardinal of 
 Cyprus ; Lewis, Marquis de Romagnan, Bishop of 
 Turin, and other great personages ; by which it was 
 stipulated that John Grimaldi should pay homage to 
 Lewis of Savoy, and enfeoff the half of Mentone (the 
 other half being in the hands of his cousin) and the 
 whole of Roccabruna in favour of the duke, and 
 that the duke should give the investiture to John 
 
 i 
 
6S THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 and his heirs, male and female, for ever.* John re- 
 tained Monaco and entire dominion over it, which he 
 considered perfectly safe, especially on the Mentone 
 side, where he concentrated all his forces. 
 
 This new allegiance to the House of Savoy did 
 not prevent John proffering his services to Charles 
 VII. of France. The king thought very highly of 
 him, and had in consequence conferred on him the 
 same charge over his fleet in the Mediterranean he 
 had given his father Rainier, and in a letter addressed 
 by Peter de Trongnon to the governor and syndics 
 of Nice, dated 1453, we read: 'Also the king has 
 commanded me to notify to you, that he has taken 
 and retained the Seignior of Monegue as his officer 
 and special servitor, and that in all his affairs you 
 will give him support, and help as much as if for 
 himself.' 
 
 He also stood high in the estimation of the 
 princes of Anjou ; for in the same year Rene, titular 
 King of Naples, and his son John, Duke of Calabria, 
 wrote to him thanking him for his devotion and serv- 
 ices, and promising him their support, should he 
 ever at any time stand in need of it. John Grimaldi 
 
 * This deed led to many sorry difficulties later. 
 
JOHN— CATALAN— LAMBERT. 69 
 
 was chamberlain and councillor to Rene\ Duke of 
 Anjou. 
 
 The last years of his life were devoted to his du- 
 ties as admiral of the French fleets in the Mediterra- 
 nean, and to frequent encounters with the Catalans, 
 from whom he levied a tribute of two per cent, on 
 the value of the cargoes of every ship passing Monaco, 
 and which all commercial vessels were subject to. It 
 was their endeavouring to evade this payment that led 
 to John taking measures to force it from them. This 
 sea-tax was somewhat similar to that levied on land 
 by the feudal lords of Prance, Italy, and Germany, 
 against travellers and merchants passing through their 
 dominions, and which contributed not a little to 
 their revenue. John, however, had another right for 
 claiming a tax from all vessels crossing his seas. He 
 maintained armed galleys for the defence of the Ligur- 
 ian coast against the pirates, which otherwise com- 
 mitted terrible depreciations. 
 
 John died on the 8th of May, 1454. He made a 
 will by which, in default of male issue, he left the 
 power of hereditary succession in the female line ; 
 but in that case the heiress was bound to marrv a 
 member of the House of Grimaldi. 
 
70 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 
 
 A son and two daughters survived him. Bartho- 
 lomea, the youngest daughter; married the celebrated 
 Doge of Genoa, Peter "Fregose, who in 1464 immor- 
 talized herself by her defence of the palace when it was 
 besieged bv the Duke of Milan. 
 
 Catalan succeeded his father, and received from 
 Lewis I., Duke of Savoy, the investiture of the six 
 parts of Mentone, and the whole of Roccabruna, en- 
 feoffed by his father John; and on the.23rd of July, 1454, 
 the duke appointed him his equerry, and created him 
 commander of maritime affairs. Catalan tried to 
 escape taking the oaths of fidelity and allegiance to the 
 House of Savoy, but the Governor of Nice compelled 
 him to do so. His reign was short, lasting only three 
 years, during which time he had several successful 
 encounters with the Catalans. He died in 1457, leav- 
 ing by his union with Blanche del Caretto-Final one 
 child, named Claudine, a girl of 1 2 years old. He left 
 instructions in his will that she was to marry a 
 Grimaldi, according to the desires of her grandfather, 
 and he named Lambert, second son of Nicholas 
 Grimaldi, his cousin, Seignior of Antibes, as her future 
 husband. Catalan had two sons, but they both died 
 in infancy. 
 
 Claudine was thought too young to marry im- 
 
JOHN— CATALAN— LAMBERT. 71 
 
 mediately on her father's death, and consequently 
 hopes were entertained by others besides Lambert of 
 obtaining the hand of the young heiress. The principal 
 and most active of these was James Grimaldi, Baron 
 ofBueil, who thought by winning Claudine's affections 
 he might be able to combat Lambert's claim to her ; 
 and in order to put himself into a position to do this, 
 he endeavoured to take possession of Monaco ; the 
 attractions of which were as great to him as they had 
 been to John cle Bueil in 1395, and which perhaps 
 were far beyond any the young Claudine possessed. 
 But all his plans were frustrated by Lambert, who kept 
 too careful a watch over his promised prize to let it 
 be snatched from him ; and when he had let James 
 Grimaldi understand this, to prevent further con- 
 tingencies he made Claudine his wife, notwithstanding 
 her youth. He was therefore now, in right of his wife, 
 Seignior of Monaco, absolutely and entirely, together 
 with Roccabruna and the half of Mentone, which two 
 places he held as fiefs under the House of Savoy; but 
 having lands of his own, held in tenure from the 
 Counts of Provence, and fearing difficulties might 
 arise from this circumstance, he sought protection 
 from the House of Anjou, which had ever proved 
 friendly to the Grimaldi interests. Though Claudine 
 
72 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 was the actual successor to her father's states, accord- 
 ing to his will, Lambert possessed all power, her own 
 being purely nominal, and during his life we hear 
 nothing of her at all. 
 
 Genoa, which was always in a state of revolt, or so 
 weakened and reduced by it that an involuntary peace 
 was forced on it, was at this period in the latter posi- 
 tion. So incapable was it rendered of taking any 
 steps for its own welfare, that it was compelled to seek 
 from other powers what of itself it was unable to 
 obtain. In this state of helplessness it fell back on 
 France ; and a treaty was concluded in February, 
 1458, between the king, Charles VIII. and the doge, 
 Peter Fregose, by which the government was passed 
 over to the king, but Genoa was to retain all the 
 privileges of a free town. 
 
 On the 11th of May, 1458, John, Duke of Calabria 
 and Lorraine, Uene of Anjou's eldest son, being ap- 
 pointed governor by the king, arrived at Genoa with 
 a fleet of ten galleys. Thus hedged in by the princes 
 of Anjou, Rene, possessing amongst other domains in 
 France, the whole of Provence, Lambert's policy, 
 independently of his inclination, led him to attach him- 
 self to their House and to secure their friendship by way 
 of saving himself from their enmity. Therefore, he 
 
JOHN— CATALAN— LAMBERT. 73 
 
 lost no time in seeking to obtain Rent's promise of 
 taking him under his protection. The duke willingly 
 consented ; and he was glad thus to have the oppor- 
 tunity of proving his appreciation of the Grimaldis' 
 service to the House of Anjou. He at once com- 
 municated the arrangement to his son John, Governor 
 of Genoa, who, on receiving the intelligence, imme- 
 diately levied a troop of 50 men, from the towns of 
 Porto-Maurizio, de Taggia, and San-Remo, at the ex- 
 pense of the commune of Genoa, and sent them on the 
 13th of April, 1459, to Monaco. Besides this, King 
 Rene allowed him the tax raised on salt in the town of 
 Grasse, which privilege Catalan had also during his life 
 enjoyed. Lambert, on his part, in return for these 
 grants, undertook never to support, as Seignior of 
 Monaco, the King of Arragon's cause, or that of the 
 Duke of Savoy, nor allow their ships to enter his 
 port. 
 
 Still there was no change in the relations between 
 Lambert and the Duke of Savoy in consequence of 
 this new agreement ; the duke still held his power over 
 Roccabruna and the half of Mentone, of which Clau- 
 cline, just prior to her marriage, received the investi- 
 ture. Peace might have been enjoyed now but for 
 Genoa, who never had it itself or allowed it to others. 
 
74 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 
 
 Again was the Republic in a state of revolt. The 
 Milanese were trying to destroy the French govern- 
 ment and take power into their own hands. 
 
 Philip Visconti, Duke of Milan, had a daughter 
 who became the wife of Francis Sforza, the son of, 
 and himself a famous condottiere. On Philip's death 
 this Sforza claimed to be the heir in right of his wife 
 to the ducal throne of Milan, and consequently to be 
 the Seignior of Genoa. Having succeeded in being 
 acknowledged at Milan, he immediately set to work 
 with Fregose to help him to undermine the French 
 dominion, and cause himself to be elected in the duke 
 of Calabria's place. Unfortunately "at this moment 
 the governor was absent from Genoa, being engaged in 
 an expedition against the kingdom of Naples ; thus 
 Sforza's success was rapid ; the French were turned 
 out, and Paul Fregose re-elected doge. Genoa was 
 too troublesome and unruly an appendage to his crown 
 for Lewis XL, who had succeeded Charles, to care 
 much about it ; and the King of France, whose rights 
 rested on the treaties of 1458, ceded them to Francis 
 Sforza on condition that he held Genoa as a fief in 
 tenure from the crown of France. Paul Fregose, 
 whom Sforza had merely made a tool of, and whose 
 only supporters were amongst the people, was very 
 
JOHN— CATALAN— LAMBERT. 75 
 
 soon put out of the way. The entire nobility sided 
 with the Duke of Milan, and so he was elected, without 
 hindrance, Seignior of Genoa. 
 
 Lambert Grimaldi, sharing the' feelings of his 
 family, took up the Milanese cause, and when, in 1464, 
 Sforza went on his expedition along the littoral which 
 ended in his conquest of the whole of the western 
 Riviera, Lambert put his galleys at his disposal. In 
 the same year, as a reward for his services, he was 
 made Governor of Ventimiglia. But when Sforza died, 
 and Galeas, his son, succeeded him, and the Genoese 
 again rose up in revolt, Lambert seized the oppor- 
 tunity of rendering himself independent of the Repub- 
 lic, and caused himself to be elected by the inhabitants 
 as Seignior of Monaco and Ventimiglia. They took 
 the oaths of fidelity and allegiance to their master very 
 willingly, and he, blinded by success, tried another 
 step in advance of freedom by attempting to liberate 
 Mentone and Roccabruna by rendering the oaths he 
 took in 1458 to the Duke of Savoy null and void. 
 But here Lambert overshot his mark, for by thus pro- 
 voking Amadeus IX. he caused him, on Galeas' ap- 
 pealing to him, at once to become his ally. Tor though 
 Galeas was sufficiently engaged by endeavouring to 
 quell the insurrection immediately around him, he had 
 
76 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 his eyes open enough to see what Lambert was doing, 
 and on his appealing for aid from the Duke of Savoy, 
 the latter at once sent orders to Count d'Entremont, 
 his governor at Nice, to insist on Lambert laying down 
 arms at once and returning to his former allegiance. 
 This Lambert stoutly refused to do, and by this 
 obstinacy he lost his best possession, Monaco ; for, on 
 finding Lambert was not to be subdued by threats, he 
 besieged the place. For two long months did Gri- 
 maldi hold out, supported only by the hope that Rene' 
 would send him assistance, he did not know that he 
 was himself engaged in the sorry task of trying to win 
 what he was never to wear, the crown of Naples • 
 besides being engaged in a war with the King of Arra- 
 gon and his son John, carrying on war in Catalonia, 
 and thus both were incapable of affording the help they 
 would otherwise have granted. 
 
 On the 3rd of April, 1466, Lambert capitulated. 
 Thus Monaco and Ventimiglia were wrested from 
 him, and he was forced to go to Nice and there re- 
 new the oaths of allegiance for Roccabruna and the 
 half of Mentone; which places however took upon 
 themselves to follow his example, and revolt against 
 his own authority, instigated by Pommeline Eregose, 
 the widow of John I. and Claudine's grandmother. 
 
JOHN— CATALAN— LAMBERT. 77 
 
 It seems that she was anxious to have obtained the 
 guardianship of the child on her father's death, and 
 that she became considerably irritated by Lambert 
 marrying her so soon, and through anger and jealousy 
 endeavoured all she could to separate the young 
 wife from her husband's authority. By John's will 
 his widow was permitted to reside at Mentone during 
 the remainder of her life; and finding her influence 
 over Claudine as nothing, she endeavoured to set her 
 subjects against Lambert, and, woman-wise, chose the 
 untoward moment when he was incapacitated through 
 the siege raised against Monaco, which he was defend- 
 ing with might and main, to induce them to revolt 
 and break the bonds that bound them to their seignior. 
 On the 5th of March, 1466, the two towns sent depu- 
 ties to Amadeus IX., requesting him to take Rocca- 
 bruna and Mentone under his rule, and receive the 
 inhabitants as his subjects. But their request was 
 met in a very different spirit to what they expected ; 
 the Duke of Savoy, as soon as Monaco was in his 
 hands, and matters had partially quieted down, caused 
 a full inquiry to be made as to the reason of this step ; 
 and on ascertaining the truth, Amadeus not alone 
 refused to have anything to do with them, but sent 
 James, Count of Montebello, and Count d'Entremont 
 
78 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 
 
 to put an end to the rebellion, and force both towns to 
 submit to their rightful master. The people were 
 somewhat astonished and alarmed at the phase of 
 affairs, so different to that they had been led to ex- 
 pect ; and without great deliberation came to the 
 conclusion that they had best resign themselves to 
 what they could not avoid, and so with a good grace 
 they made their peace with Lambert, and, in presence 
 of the duke's emmissaries, they took the oaths of alle- 
 giance to him ; then Lambert again had to renew his 
 oaths to the duke for the two towns, which throusdi 
 his instrumentality had been brought to submission. 
 That Amadeus bore Grimaldi no ill-will is not alone 
 proved by the part he played in this matter, but also by 
 his subsequently appointing him captain-general of his 
 naval forces in the western Riviera. 
 
 Lambert now bes;an to devote himself to the care 
 and improvement of his little state, trying to re-do 
 what the tumults of war had undone. Peace, that for 
 a short time blessed these shores, enabled him to pass 
 a few years without all his revenues beinc swallowed 
 up by the expenses attendant on warfare ; and in 
 1477 he found himself in a position to purchase the 
 five-sixths of the remaining position of Mentone, 
 
JOHN— CATALAN— LAMBERT. 79 
 
 which hitherto belonged to his relatives, Honore" and 
 Luke Grimaldi. (See Appendix B.) 
 
 On the 18th of April, 1481, Charles III. of Anjou 
 appointed Lambert chamberlain and councillor to the 
 crown. 
 
 The state of affairs in Genoa at this period led 
 Lambert to be somewhat uneasy. The Milanese had 
 been driven away, and Paul Pr^gose elected doge. 
 The famous Council of Ten had been recently insti- 
 tuted, for the purpose of suppressing the feuds amongst 
 the partisans of Pre*gose, who had himself so aroused 
 the indignation of the Genoese by his tyranny that 
 orders were given to arrest his son. Paul, furious, 
 caused one of the decemviri, Angelo Grimaldi, to be 
 assassinated, which crime very naturally increased the 
 exasperation of the aristocratic party. Pregose now 
 feeling his tenure of office must be short, and that he 
 was not likely to retain power much longer, sent to 
 Ludovic Sforza, then Regent of Milan, and offered to 
 cede him the government of the Republic on the 
 same terms it had before so often concluded with the 
 Milanese. At the same time the Pieschis and Grimal- 
 dis made a similar offer to Charles VIIL, King of 
 Prance, then a minor ; but Ludovic was quicker and 
 
80 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 nearer at hand, and before Charles could act Lndovic 
 had taken possession; this was in September, 1488. 
 The anti-Milanese party, fearing Sforza's resentment, 
 fled to Monaco, to be out of harm's way. 
 
 At the death of Charles of Anjou, Provence, to- 
 gether with the claims of the House of Anjou to the 
 kingdom of Naples, passed to Lewis XL of France. 
 Lewis dying in 1483, was succeeded by Charles VIII., 
 then a boy of 13. To the young king therefore 
 Lambert now addressed himself; recalling to his 
 memory what devotion and fidelity the Grimaldis had 
 ever shown to Trance, and praying that the pro- 
 tection which had been granted him by the House of 
 Anjou, which protection as heir to the states had passed 
 to the crown of France, might be continued. Charles 
 VIII. at once granted Lambert's request, and on the 
 23rd of October, 1488, gave letters of protection for 
 himself, his family, servants, subjects, property, lands, 
 and all other possessions. At the same time he caused 
 it to be made known to the Duke of Milan that 
 Grimaldi, and all belonging to him, was protected by 
 the crown of France, and that an offence against him 
 would be an offence against the king. 
 
 Sforza knew too well how to protect his own in- 
 
JOHN— CATALAN— LAMBERT. 81 
 
 terests to attempt going counter to this warning ; and 
 the better still to serve his purposes, and render his 
 position in Genoa more secure, he wrote to the king, 
 admitting; that Charles had himself a claim over the 
 Republic, not alone by the offer made to him by the 
 opposition party at the time of his taking the govern- 
 ment himself, but also by the treaties of 14 5 S with 
 Genoa, and of 1463 with Francis Sforza ; and he now 
 proposed to hold Genoa as Francis Sforza had clone, 
 as a fief dependent on the crown of France. Charles 
 accepted and gave him the investiture in 1490. With 
 this arrangement Lambert was well content, and was 
 able once more to relapse into a state of tolerable 
 tranquillity. On the 21st of December, 1489, he pur- 
 chased for 5000 golden dollars the twelfth and last re- 
 maining portion of Mentone over which he had not 
 jurisdiction, but he did not enfeoff this part with the 
 seigniory of Mentone. Thus under Lambert were 
 united once more all the rights that the Grimaldis 
 had acquired over Mentone in 1346, rights which 
 had been sub-divided in that family from the death of 
 Charles I. 
 
 Four years later Lambert died, and though Claucl- 
 ine was supposed to possess the power of retaining 
 
 6 
 
82 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 the government in her own hands, she was thought, 
 or thought herself, to be too old and infirm ; and 
 she invested her eldest son, John, with the govern- 
 ment. A steady head and firm hand were in truth 
 required at this period to guide the current of 
 affairs. 
 
S3 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 JOHN II. LUCIEN. 
 
 Whilst Lewis XL reigned over Prance, the 
 country had been forced to remain peaceful ; he had 
 had no intention of making war for an idea ; but a 
 few years after his death Charles, young, impetuous,' 
 and brought up in a school of romance, resolved upon 
 carrying out the wild dreams he had indulged in of 
 performing some deed that would excite the admira- 
 tion of the world, call forth the applause of the noble 
 and the great, and make him a hero in the eyes of 
 beautiful women. And so he resolved to make war, 
 and nothing seemed more tempting than the lovely 
 kingdom of Naples, to which he laid claim, as heir to 
 the Plouse of Anjou ; this would be the sort of 
 romantic war he had indulged in dreams of, and 
 he entered into it with all the wild impetuosity of his 
 age and disposition. It was, in truth, as all about 
 him saw, fighting for an idea, but he could not be 
 turned from it. 
 
84 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 A naval expedition was prepared at Marseilles, 
 which John II. of Monaco brought under his com- 
 mand to join the squadron lying ready off Villafranca. 
 John fought gallantly in the ranks of the French fleet 
 at the same time that the Duke of Orleans, afterwards 
 Lewis XII., destroyed at Rapallo the army of Ferdin- 
 and of Naples. He also followed the young king in 
 his triumphal entry into Naples ; but his conquests, 
 rapid as they were, were more rapidly lost. Charles 
 was compelled to make a precipitate retreat. At last 
 •he reached iu safety Verceil, a country that espoused 
 his cause, and in that place negotiations for peace 
 were entered on. It was in the camp here that the 
 king, bethinking himself of recompensing John's serv- 
 ices, appointed him maritime inspector-general of the 
 western Riviera, in the place of his father, Lambert. 
 When peace was concluded, Charles granted to the 
 inhabitants of Monaco, Mentone, and Boccabruna, 
 license to traffic and sell in Provence, with the same 
 privileges and liberties which were enjoyed by the 
 French, ' in consideration of the fidelity with which 
 some of the inhabitants of the towns, under the com- 
 mand of John, their seignior, had served in the war of 
 the kingdom of Naples.' And on the 4th of November, 
 1495, the king wrote to his governor in Provence, re- 
 
JOHN II.-LUCIEN. 85 
 
 minding liim that John Grimaldi was under the pro- 
 tection of the crown of France, and that, consequently, 
 he was, if called on, to defend him against the Genoese 
 and all other enemies ; as the loss of the fortress of 
 Monaco would be a loss to the kingdom and to 
 Provence. 
 
 Three years after this Charles died, and on the 
 7th of April, 1498, Lewis of Orleans ascended the 
 throne ; in the July following, on the 1 Oth of the 
 month, the new king confirmed John in his double 
 capacity of councillor and chamberlain. Nor did he 
 forget to bear in mind how the Monacian vessels dis- 
 tinguished themselves at Rapallo, or how very con- 
 veniently Monaco was situated, and that for three 
 centuries her inhabitants had been devoted to France. 
 A little time after the king addressed fresh letters of 
 protection to the House of Grimaldi, renewing the 
 assurance given by Charles VIII. in their favour. 
 
 Though John took no part in the war against the 
 Milanese in 1499, and which resulted in Lewis XII. 
 gaining Genoa, though not for long, he took a dis- 
 tinguished part in the new expedition against Naples, 
 and with the portion of the booty allotted him, he, 
 in 1504, built the castle of Mentone, the ruins of which 
 are still standing. 
 
86 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 Lewis undertook the war against the Milanese, as 
 himself heir to the Visconti, and treated Ludovic 
 Sforza as a mere usurper. Having defeated them, 
 and taken possession of the duchy, he claimed all 
 rights attached to the suzerainty, amongst them were 
 those over the portions of Mentone, bought by Lam- 
 bert in 1477, and which he had enfeoffed in favour 
 of the Duke of Savoy, but which, when belonging to 
 his cousins, had paid homage since 1428 to the Duke 
 of Milan. Thus the King of France, now become like- 
 wise Duke of Milan and Seignior of Genoa, had, as 
 such, the right to claim the homage that John II. 
 only rendered to the Duke of Savoy, and this double 
 claim of two suzerains over the same land was likely 
 to lead to a complication of difficulties. 
 
 In this uneasy position John wisely resolved to 
 lay the whole case before the king, and to appeal to 
 him to relieve him of the homage, which, as Duke of 
 Milan, he was bound to make him, and to grant him 
 an entire remission of all claim over the five-twelfths 
 of Mentone that he had acquired from his cousins. 
 Lewis XII., then at Blois, immediately wrote, grant- 
 ing his requests, and by letters-patent, dated 23rd of 
 January, 1501, ' enjoined and commanded all whom it 
 might concern to remit to John Grimaldi, seigneur de 
 
JOHN II.-LTJCIEX. 57 
 
 Monegue t all charges, fines, or punishments to which, 
 for causes elsewhere explained, he might be exposed 
 by the duchy of Milan,' and that this was done out of 
 regard to ' the great, noble, and praiseworthy services 
 rendered by him to the crown of Prance,' 
 
 In 1502 Lewis XII. paid a visit to Genoa, which 
 town gave him a gorgeous and splendid reception. 
 At the moment of his approach the great bell of the 
 town rang, which was the signal for all holding 
 authority, the nobles and leading people, to go forth 
 and meet him. Amongst these was John Grimaldi, 
 with 25 other gentlemen, all dressed alike in long 
 robes of grey damask. The dresses of the nobles, 
 though magnificent in the extreme, formed a marvel- 
 lous contrast to the ladies ; who were all ranged in the 
 balconies of their houses, thus making an avenue of 
 beauty for the king to pass through. The former wore 
 their robes ample and long, whilst the latter are de- 
 scribed as being dressed chiefly in white silk or fine 
 cambric, which they wore so short that they did not 
 come lower than the knee, and the bodies cut down 
 so low, that they might have been living in the present 
 day so far as fashion went. They wore white or red 
 stockings 'well drawn up,' and shoes of the same 
 colour, to match. Their jewelry is described as very 
 
S8 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 beautiful and costly, being composed of the finest of 
 precious stones. They were handsome and tall, but 
 proud and haughty, though gracious in manners ; 
 thev are further said to have been ' ardent in love, 
 constant in will, and prolific in words,' in short, very 
 much like any other women. 
 
 Lewis XII. received John very graciously, and 
 conferred on him the governorship of Ventimiglia, and 
 of the western Iliviera. Now that John Grimaldi's 
 future was looking hopeful, being at peace in his own 
 states, and so firm a friend as Lewis of France by his 
 side, his career was cut short by a dreadful crime, 
 imputed on all sides to his brother Lucien, who from 
 jealousy and ambition assassinated him in 1505. 
 Gioffredo, the best authority we have for all concern- 
 ing the history of the House of Grimaldi, attributes 
 without a doubt the deed to Lucien ; and the only 
 point that any one can bring forward as tending to 
 show he was not guilty is that his mother, Claudine, 
 appointed him to succeed his brother ; but if we 
 recollect that in 1493 she was considered too old and 
 infirm to be capable of governing for herself, it is 
 hardly probable she was in a fit state to give so much 
 as her voice in the matter of succession, or, if she did, 
 
JOHN II.— LUCIEN. S9 
 
 that she was unable to realize the frightful manner in 
 which John came by his death. 
 
 The public indignation was intense against Lucien ; 
 and on the 13th of May, 1506, he was compelled to 
 seek protection from Charles, Duke of Savoy, who, 
 without pronouncing either for his innocence or guilt, 
 granted him an indult forbidding all inquiries being 
 made on the subject of the murder. It was as 
 Suzerain of Mentone and Hoccabruna that Charles 
 was able to grant this letter of remission to the new 
 Seignior of Monaco. 
 
 At the time of Lucien's accession to power Genoa 
 was trying to shake off French rule, and a storm was 
 brewing that seemed likely to burst, the effects of 
 which might seriously affect Monaco. The Ge- 
 noese nobles, supported by the French governors, 
 Ravenstein and Roquebertin, assumed a despotic 
 maimer towards the people, that they, from their 
 former participation in power and with their inherent 
 democratic notions, were little likely to bear very 
 patiently. In order the further to display their con- 
 tempt of the populace, the nobles made it a fashion 
 amongst themselves to wear a dagger, which was left 
 visible, and engraved on it the words, c Castiga 
 
90 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 Villano.'* This irritated them to such an extent that 
 it onlj required the merest trifle to cause an outbreak. 
 This was naturally not long in happening. It 
 appears that a man named Guillon, belonging to the 
 people, was purchasing from a peasant some mush- 
 rooms, and about to carry them off, when a noble, a 
 member of the Doria family, put his hand on the 
 basket containing them. Guillon kept firm hold of 
 it, saying the first come was the first served, upon 
 which Doria gave him a blow in the face, telling him 
 he might carry that away, whilst he would take the 
 mushrooms. The next moment he drew his dagger, 
 and in his anger endeavoured to strike Guillon with 
 it ; but Guillon, indignant at the first blow, had by 
 this time by his cries of ' People ! People ! ' gathered 
 a mob around him, and in little more than an hour 
 upwards of 10,000 ruffians were in the streets. The 
 result of this seemingly-trifling circumstance was, 
 however, a revolution, which brought a popular 
 government into power, whose first act was to drive 
 from the town all the nobles with their families. 
 Monaco once more served as a shelter for the greater 
 part of these exiles, and when safely within her walls, 
 they employed themselves by intercepting the Genoese 
 
 Punishment for villains. 
 
r JOHN II.— LUCIEN. 91 
 
 navy; the Monacian galleys pursued aud captured 
 their ships on all occasions. A few of the nobles 
 retired to their castles, and endeavoured to cut off all 
 communication between Lombardy and Genoa, from 
 whence the latter obtained her corn. Thus thev 
 deservedly drew upon themselves the anger of the 
 Plebeians, who called on Philip Ravenstein to establish 
 order and peace by forcing the nobles to submit and 
 give satisfaction to the people. But Ravenstein, a 
 German noble in the service of Prance, and an 
 aristocrat from his birth, had never met with any 
 amongst the lower class who could not be cowed and 
 subdued by a firm hand; all his sympathies were 
 with the nobles, and their cause he supported. But 
 the Genoese having learnt, by its possession, the value 
 of power, were not so amenable as the German knight 
 expected to find them. They rose up in a body 
 against the "French authority ; they elected eight 
 tribunes from amongst themselves, they pulled down 
 the royal flag, and they elected as doge, a dyer, named 
 Paul de Novi. 
 
 They now turned their attention at once to the 
 re-establishment of commerce, as being the first and 
 most important matter calling for their care ; and as 
 their chief hindrance to success existed at Monaco, 
 
92 THE HISTORY 01 MONACO. 
 
 they resolved on besieging it without delay. On the 
 24th of September, 1506, an imposing fleet left the 
 port of Genoa with 14,000 picked men, and landed 
 them on the Spelugues, a twin plateau to Monaco, 
 running parallel to it, and, like it, jutting out into 
 the sea ; * it is between the two the port of Hercules 
 lies. 
 
 Lucien, finding himself in this awkward position, 
 instantly claimed help from the Duke of Savoy and 
 Louis XII. The former, of whom he was the vassal, 
 sent a very few troops under the command of Captain 
 Nigliando ; they took possession of the mountain of 
 Turbia, thus defending the vulnerable side of the 
 place. Lucien seems to have somewhat-doubted the 
 duke's sincerity on this occasion, on account of the 
 small bodv of soldiers sent to his aid. The King of 
 Prance, who had recently confirmed Lucien in the 
 appointments formerly held by his brother and father, 
 as councillor of state and chamberlain, was too far off 
 to send instant help ; but he promised to neglect 
 nothing to support him if he only held out long 
 enough for it to be of any avail to him. Lucien 
 resolved to hold out to the very utmost, and being 
 aided by his brother's clear head and the well- 
 
 6 On this plateau now stands the famous Casino. 
 
JOHN II.— LUCIEN. 93 
 
 organized troops raised by Augustin in Provence, his 
 success seemed very certain. Augustin Grimaldi was 
 an abbot of the island of St Honorat, off Cannes, and 
 was held in high estimation by the court of France. 
 
 The Genoese were equally hopeful • their position 
 was good, it enabled them to command the neigh- 
 bourhood of Carnieri. The artillery was ranged along 
 the whole length of the Spelugues towards the heights 
 at the back of the Condamine. All their efforts were 
 directed against the fortifications known as de Sarra- 
 val, the part that was weakest and most accessible. 
 They met with a stouter resistance than they expected; 
 each attack was repulsed as quickly as it was made, 
 and every now and then, losing their energy by want 
 of success, they left Lucien the time to take repose 
 and repair his fortifications. 
 
 They were going on in this hopeless way when 
 Lewis XII. resolved to form an expedition, and under 
 his own command lead it against the capital of the 
 Republic, for he was worn out by their constant re- 
 bellion against his rule. They were perfectly aware 
 of the preparations being made ; but the Genoese 
 still were loth to relinquish their designs on Monaco, 
 and it was not till the arrival of Lewis XII. and the 
 sudden and unlooked-for appearance of the celebrated 
 
94 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 Jean d'Allegra, governor of Savona, with 3000 in- 
 fantry, that they were compelled to give up the con- 
 test, which had entailed terrible losses on both sides. 
 The Duke of Savoy, seeing the turn matters were 
 taking, sent reinforcements to Turbia, and thus a five 
 months' useless siege was brought to a close, and on 
 the 22nd of March, 1507, the Genoese retreated. 
 They endeavoured, however, to keep possession of 
 Mentone and Roccabruna, but Lucien was at their 
 heels with fresh troops sent him by Captain d'Allegra, 
 and succeeded in gaining possession of the castles, 
 and the two towns immediately returned to their 
 former allegiance. Lucien then joined the French 
 army, and fought at Rivarolo, and was in the cortege 
 of Lewis on his triumphal entry into Genoa on horse- 
 back on the 29th of April, with his drawn sword in 
 his hand. 
 
 The king might have acted less leniently than he 
 did towards his now submissive subjects, but the 
 prayers of the women and children induced him to 
 show mercy, and he merely caused the chief of the 
 revolutionists to be arrested, amongst them the doge, 
 Paul de Novi, forcing them to pay a tolerably heavy 
 fine, and causing the destruction of all money coined 
 by the republic. An impregnable fortress was also 
 
JOHN II.— LUCIEN. 95 
 
 to be constructed at La Lanterne, from whence the 
 town and fort were commanded. 
 
 In 1508 Lucien went to Milan to see Lewis 
 XII., who received him so very graciously, and 
 was so marked in his acknowledgments of all the 
 services he had rendered France, besides making 
 frequent and seemingly unnecessary mention of the 
 importance of Monaco as regarded its position, 
 and more than once assuring him of his continued 
 friendship and protection, that Lucien began to 
 fear the king had other motives for this marked 
 behaviour than simple gratitude for his services or 
 regard for himself. He began to think that if Lewis' 
 appreciation of Monaco was so very great, one in his 
 strong position might with some reason take into con- 
 sideration the policy of gaining possession of it. 
 Lucien was right, Lewis already had sent two com- 
 missioners to the spot to ascertain its actual strength ; 
 and they had even received orders to introduce French 
 troops on the plea of sheltering the Monacians from 
 all attacks of enemies. But before this was done 
 Lucien's private suspicions had made him take the 
 precaution of warning his brother Augustin, who, on 
 hearing from Lucien, instantly repaired to Monaco, 
 and was just in time to close the gates and prevent 
 
96 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 the French troops from entering. The king, on 
 learning this failure, sent for Lucien, whom, under 
 one pretext and another, he had managed to retain in 
 Milan, and told him it was of serious importance that 
 a French garrison should be placed in Monaco, as it 
 would render the maintenance of French authority 
 alone the Genoese Riviera so much more easy, and 
 that he believed Lucien too earnest in his good-will 
 towards France to raise any obstacles to the matter. 
 But Lucien was very firm in refusing, and Augustin 
 was preparing to maintain the siege. The king, how- 
 ever, had no intention of appealing to arms to gain 
 his object ; he took a less generous method, and had 
 Lucien arrested and imprisoned in the Castle of 
 Roquette. In order to give a decent colouring to so 
 ignoble an action, Lewis complained that Monaco had 
 inflicted a tax of two per cent, on the cargoes of all 
 French vessels that passed by lier port, and that this 
 was unjust and unlawful. Lucien, on hearing this, 
 at once offered to submit the case to the Chancellor of 
 France, and to abide bv his decision : but as this was 
 a mere excuse on the part of the king, and not really 
 a cause of dissension, he let the matter (Iron. Monaco 
 was his object, and after the lapse of 15 months, when 
 Lucien's strength and energy had, from his lone con- 
 
JOHN II.— LUCIEN. 97 
 
 finement, given way, he ceded the point, and signed a 
 convention which enabled the King of France to keep 
 a garrison in Monaco ; moreover, he had, in addition, 
 to take oath on the Bible, declaring he and his suc- 
 cessors would ever remain faithful to the king, that he 
 would be the foe of his enemies and the friend of his 
 allies. Even this was not considered sufficient to 
 bind one to a forced oath, Lewis feeling that the 
 chance was, if the opportunity presented itself, Lucien 
 would release himself from what was dragged from 
 him by a long and health- destroying confinement. 
 So Lucien, his sister, the wife of a Doria, and his 
 brother Augustin, were compelled to sign an obliga- 
 tion in favour of the king, not alone of their pos- 
 sessions in France, but likewise their property in the 
 Riviera, which, in the event of their infidelity, would 
 be forfeited. 
 
 On these conditions Lucien was released, and 
 allowed to return to Monaco ; which during the whole 
 of his absence had been under the careful guardian- 
 ship of Augustin. A few months later the King of 
 France sent for Lucien to Paris, stating that his in- 
 vitation arose from the good-will he entertained for 
 him, and also his wish to receive at his court one for 
 whom he felt most sincere regard. 
 
9S THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 It is not to be wondered at that Lucien thoroughly* 
 doubted these smooth words, and had he dared he 
 would have refused to go, but feeling that would be 
 impossible, he took the precaution before starting of 
 making a declaration, on the 14th August, 1510, in 
 the presence of James Nitardi, a notary of Nice, to the 
 effect that anything he might sign after that date in 
 favour of the King of France would be null and void 
 if it in any way affected the independence of Monaco. 
 This, however, fortunately proved useless, as Lewis, on 
 the 20th of February, 1511, declared, by letters dated 
 at Blois, that Lucien Grimaldi, Seignior of Monaco, 
 had never recognized other master than God (which 
 is totally against the truth, as we have seen he set aside 
 the complaint lodged by the captains of vessels for 
 having to pay two per cent.), annulled the paper 
 signed bv the three Grimaldis in favour of himself, 
 and even undertook to defray the expenses entailed on 
 Lucien by the siege of 1506; but his treasurers were 
 not in a hurry to carry out this royal promise. The 
 letters of protection were renewed, and the following 
 year Lewis undertook to make amends to Lucien for 
 any harm that might befall him through his fidelity 
 to France. 
 
 During Lucien's captivity at La Roquetta, his 
 
JOHN II.-LUCIEX. 99 
 
 mother, Claudine, made her will. It bears date of the 
 2nd of May, 1510, and notwithstanding the infirmities 
 which were mentioned as being the cause of her not 
 holding the reins of government when Lambert died, 
 and which one must believe would increase with age 
 rather than not, she proved her faculties were in no way 
 impaired, by the clear manner in which it is drawn up 
 (if indeed the will is her own, or even dictated by her), 
 and the distinct manner she makes known her indig- 
 nation against the Duke of Savoy, for the meagre way 
 he lent his aid in 1506, when it was so needed ; by her 
 express desire that no further homage should be paid 
 to the House of Savoy by her heir and future success- 
 ors. She left her eldest surviving son heir to the 
 States, but failing his carrying out her wishes, he was 
 to forfeit the inheritance, and it was to pass to his next 
 brother, her son Augustin ; but in the event of 
 Lucien's death, then it passed to his sons if they were 
 of age, or if not, to Francesca, Lady of Dolceacqua. 
 Claudine died in 1514 ; and her will was carried out 
 for 200 years, as it was not till after the peace of 
 Utrecht, in 1731, that the House of Grimaldi renewed 
 their allegiance to the House of Savoy. 
 
 In 1518 Lucien married Anne de Pontevez, 
 daughter of Tannequin, Seignior of Chabannes, and of 
 
100 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 Jeanne cle Villeneuve Elayose, by whom lie had several 
 children. 
 
 Lucien, now at peace and surrounded by a young 
 family, was hoping to pass the remainder of his life in 
 tranquillity and ease, when retribution in a terrible form 
 was at hand : by the same death he inflicted on his 
 brother was he himself to die. Lucien's sister, Eran- 
 cesca, of whom we have already made mention, the 
 widow of Lucas Doria, Lord of Dolceacqua, had added 
 a codicil on the 15th of October, 1515, to her will, 
 which was originally made on the 19th of December, 
 1513, whereby she left her children her heirs, and ap- 
 pointed her brothers, Lucien and Augustin Grimaldi, 
 and a near relation, Ansaldo Grimaldi, her executors. 
 Very shortly after her death her eldest son, Bar- 
 tolomeo, made it a matter of grievance against his 
 uncle Lucien that any delay occurred in the payment 
 of his portion, and, with an evil disposition, he did not 
 take long to determine that his uncle's death would be 
 of infinite advantage to him, and from that to making 
 the resolution of taking his life with his own hand, was 
 but a short and rapid step. The deed once done, his 
 imagination conjured up as a certain result his own 
 succession to the States. A few days before the ex- 
 ecution of his horrible design he sent some of his 
 
JOHN IL— LUCIEN. 101 
 
 people to Monaco whom he had let into his confidence, 
 and who were subjects of his cousin, the celebrated 
 Andre Doria, Seignior of Oneglia, begging Lucien to 
 permit them to stay there, pending some dissensions 
 which rendered their residence in their own country 
 for the time being impossible. Lucien, little suspecting 
 what they were, permitted these secret agents to remain 
 in Monaco. Soon after his nephew told him he was 
 going to Lyons to meet the king, in the hope of ob- 
 taining an appointment in the expedition to Milan. 
 For this purpose he went to Monaco and showed his 
 uncle a letter he had received from Andre" Doria, in 
 which, after begging him to hasten to France, he said, 
 ' It is time to execute the project of which he knew.' 
 Later, these equivocal words caused this illustrious 
 admiral to be suspected of having sanctioned and aided 
 in Lucien's murder, the more so as his galleys entered 
 Monaco soon after the .crime was committed. Bar- 
 tolomdo, seemingly resolved on going to Lyons, went 
 back to Dolceacqua on the pretext of making prepara- 
 tions. At his request, on Saturday, the 22nd of 
 August, Lucien sent one of his brigs to Ventimiglia to 
 bring his nephew and suite back to Monaco, when he 
 was to take leave of his uncle and continue his journey. 
 On his landing Bartolomeo was asked by his uncle to 
 
102 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 accompany him to hear mass, but he excused himself 
 by saying he had already heard it. Lucien, therefore, 
 went alone, during which time his nephew remained in 
 the gallery of the palace, in secret communication with 
 his people. After mass they sat down to table, the 
 place of honour being given to Bartolome'o, but he 
 could eat nothing, and it was easy to perceive by the 
 pallor of his countenance and his strange expression 
 that his thoughts and feelings were not to be envied. 
 Lucien attributed his nephew's state to a passing de- 
 pression, and after in vain pressing him to eat, he 
 placed one of his young children in his arms in order 
 to amuse him, but Doria began to tremble so violently 
 they were obliged to take the child from him, he was 
 quite unable to hold it. His behaviour, however, gave 
 rise to no suspicions. On rising from table he begged 
 his uncle to give him his instructions for this pretended 
 journey, and for that purpose they adjourned together 
 to a cabinet situated at the end of the gallery, where it 
 was Lucien's habit to write and attend to his affairs. 
 They were discussing the matter when the major-domo 
 came to inform his master that four galleys were 
 making for Monaco keeping alongthe coast. Bartolome'o 
 said thej'' belonged to his cousin Andre Doria's squad- 
 ron, and he immediately wrote to the commander for 
 
JOHN II.— LUCIEN. 103 
 
 him at once to enter the port and receive a pressing 
 communication. He showed his uncle the letter, and 
 then gave it to the major-domo, desiring him to take 
 an armed boat and himself deliver it. 
 
 Thus he managed to get rid of 12 or 14 men from 
 the palace, which were necessary for the manning of 
 the boat. These measures taken, he sent away all the 
 attendants he found in the gallery, with the exception 
 of a black slave, who would never quit his master. 
 Lucien then sat at his table preparing to write, whilst 
 his nephew remained standing, when a villain and as- 
 sassin of San-Reino,* who had come with Doria, 
 entered the room with another accomplice. At almost 
 the same moment the slave who had refused to go 
 heard the cry of, ' Ah traitor ! traitor ! ' He approached 
 the room and partly opened the door, but feared to 
 enter, for he saw Doria, after throwing Lucien down, 
 drive a dagger into his throat, and then strike him 
 with it all over his body. The murderer's people, who 
 were on the watch, rushed to the cabinet armed to the 
 teeth and surrounded Bartolom^o, who, leaving his 
 victim, went out crying with his dagger in his hand, 
 ' Killed, killed ! ' This cry was repeated by his people 
 
 * His name was Barraban. See Appendix C. for an account of 
 his death. 
 
104 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 and by all those whora he had sent in advance of him 
 to Monaco. They took down the halberds and the 
 armour from the guard-room, and drove out the few 
 attendants who at that hour were to be found in the 
 palace. Thus Bartolomeo and his accomplices ren- 
 dered themselves masters of the greatest part of the 
 palace, but they could not get possession of the princi- 
 pal terrace, where a few servants had placed themselves 
 and were crying ' To arms ! ' a cry the inhabitants 
 responded to by rushing fully armed to the palace. 
 
 Dolceacqua's people at once closed the gates and 
 made the signal agreed on to the galleys anchored off 
 the Cape cl'Aglio, but the signal was not seen. How- 
 ever, the inhabitants forced their entrance into the 
 palace and attacked the assassins, who were well 
 armed. Then Bartolomeo Doria presented himself 
 to the people, and begged to be heard. He protested, 
 in the first place, that in all he had done he had acted 
 in the name of Marie cle Villeneuve,* the legitimate 
 sovereign of the country. He added that 400 soldiers 
 would be there in three hours to hold the place in that 
 
 * Marie de Villeneuve, married to Renaud de Villeneuve, was 
 the only child of John, Claudine's eldest son, who was assassinated 
 by Lucien. Her claim was not lawful in any case ; as, if females 
 were to inherit, her mother was still alive at John's death, and, 
 therefore, by right Lucien was the nest heir. 
 
JOHN IL-LUCIEN. 105 
 
 lady's name, from whom Monaco was to expect the 
 best treatment and many advantages. 
 
 The people, refusing to believe that Lucien was 
 actually dead, Doria caused his corpse to be brought 
 half way down the staircase ; then they would not 
 listen to Bartolomeo, accusing him of his crime, and 
 attempting to seize his person. 
 
 On both sides the position was critical. Doria 
 and his people found themselves with their promised 
 succour not arrived, and the inhabitants were feeling 
 uneasy at the murderer having placed himself in the 
 most inaccessible part of the castle with his armed 
 accomplices ; also, that a certain number of them were 
 distributed over the town, and that at any moment the 
 expected help might arrive. In the midst of these 
 fears on both sides, Bartolome*o promised to retire if 
 the people would guarantee his life and those with 
 him. To this the people consented. Bartolomeo then 
 escaped on board Andre" Doria's galleys, and went to 
 Prance, furious and in despair at the uselessness of 
 his crime, and dreading the vengeance of Lucien's 
 family.* 
 
 * Gioffredo's History of the Maritime Alps. 
 
106 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 SPANISH PROTECTORATE. 
 
 The moment the news reached Augustin Grimaldi 
 of his brother's murder he left for Monaco, where he 
 was received with welcome and joy by the people, 
 who by experience already knew his brave and noble 
 disposition. Lucien's eldest child, Honore*, being but 
 five years of age at his father's death, Augustin, ac- 
 cording to his mother's will, was recognized at once as 
 Seignior of the three towns, Monaco, Mentone, and 
 Roccabruna, and guardian to his brother's children. 
 The life that he was now about to lead would be 
 very different from the one he had just quitted, when, 
 as Bishop of Grasse and Abbot of Lerins, church 
 matters had well-nigh alone occupied his attention. 
 But his capabilities were equal to the occasion. 
 
 In the commencement of his administration, and 
 indeed till it was gratified, revenge for his brother's 
 murder was his sole thought : he resolved to leave no 
 means untried for the attainment of his object. He 
 
SPANISH PROTECTORATE. 107 
 
 set his whole energies to work, and determined never 
 to rest till he had traced Bartolomeo Doria and 
 brought him to justice. The better to further his 
 will, he endeavoured to interest the two great sove- 
 reigns of Europe, Francis I. of France and Charles 
 V. of Germany, on his behalf. The latter was prompt 
 in his reply to the appeal, and wrote from Tordesillas 
 on the 5th of November, 1524, giving orders that if 
 Bartolom^o Doria was to be found in any part of his 
 dominions, he was to be immediately arrested and 
 kept imprisoned till further orders. It was not till 
 the 28th of the February following that Francis took 
 any notice of Grimaldi's request, then he sent in- 
 structions to his lieutenant in Italy, and to his 
 governor in Provence, to the effect that Doria and 
 Barraban w T ere, if traced, to be taken and handed 
 over to Augustin Grimaldi. This order, however, was 
 not regarded, as we shall see presently, and the con- 
 sequence was a rupture between Francis and Gri- 
 maldi, which led to their complete disunion. 
 
 During this time, however, Bartolome'o, who had 
 sought and found safety in the Duke of Savoy's terri- 
 tory, foreseeing the stir that would be made for his 
 arrest, attempted to justify his bloody deed by stating, 
 in a letter written for that purpose, that it was in self- 
 
108 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 defence he 'had stabbed his uncle ; that Lucien had in- 
 sulted him, and drawn his dagger, with which he 
 struck him, and that then he seized the weapon out of 
 his hand and killed him on the spot. He admitted 
 having said that Monaco belonged by right to his 
 cousin, Mary Grimaldi, of Villeneuve, but he cleared 
 her from any participation in Lucien's death, which he 
 maintained was not premeditated. His cousin, who 
 read this letter, at once wrote to Augustin and ex- 
 pressed her horror of Bartolomeo's act, and disbelief 
 in the truth of his statement, at the same time deny- 
 ing any claim to Monaco, and fully recognizing Au- 
 gustin's own rights. 
 
 Augustin now prayed the emperor that Dolceacqua 
 and all other imperial fiefs held by Doria should be 
 forfeited, and devolve to himself, in compensation for 
 his brother's death. In answer to this Charles V., 
 partly acknowledging Augustin's claims, wrote to 
 Francis Sforza, Duke of Milan, and Antonio Adorno, 
 Doge of Genoa, giving them a commission to take 
 proceedings against Bartolomeo Doria, so far as pro- 
 nouncing a definite sentence against him, as well as 
 inflicting the personal penalty on him of forfeiting 
 his lands. 
 
 Owing to the help given him by Andre Doria, 
 
SPANISH PROTECTORATE. ]09 
 
 Bartolomeo still escaped pursuit, and Admiral Bon- 
 nivet, in direct opposition to the orders lie received 
 from the King of France, received him and permitted 
 him to remain in Italy unmolested. This arose from 
 his having been requested to do so by Andre Doria ; 
 and Bonnivet, judging that his royal master would 
 rather risk offending the Seignior of Monaco than 
 Andre' Doria, whose services were so valuable and so 
 valued by France, followed the dictates of his reason 
 instead of his instructions. 
 
 Europe was now on the eve of a great war. The 
 two of her most powerful sovereigns were about to 
 test their pre-eminence before the world ; and Italy, 
 that everlasting battle-field, was the chosen scene of 
 action. 
 
 The Constable of Bourbon, a traitor to his own 
 country, had taken up arms under Charles V. An 
 enormous force was gathered in the Genoese Ri- 
 viera. A portion of the troops were to enter Pro- 
 vence through Nice and the Var, whilst the artillery 
 was put on board a Spanish fleet under Admiral Mon- 
 cade and sent to Antibes, where they were to land and, 
 joining the other troops, march to Marseilles. These 
 movements led the emperor's attention to be drawn 
 to Monaco, which at once appeared a most desirable 
 
110 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 position for him to have access to in his present 
 emergency. A port was Wanted where he could unite 
 his fleet, but unfortunately Monaco was under the 
 protection of his enemy. However, Charles resolved 
 to see what he could do to separate the Seignior of 
 Monaco from Trance ; he knew how bitter Augustin 
 felt at France having permitted Bartolomeo Doria to 
 be sheltered in her dominions, and he sent an envoy 
 to Monaco with instructions to feel his way cautiously, 
 but to propose that Augustin should place himself 
 under the protection of the empire, and by accepting 
 the offer he should reap very great advantages, but 
 above all he promised that Lucien's murder should 
 be revenged. This, as Charles expected, produced 
 the effect of making Augustin desire to conclude 
 the treaty, but he yet wavered before actually 
 doing so. Many causes made him pause ; in the 
 first place, the Grimaldis had always been deeply 
 attached to Trance, and in the next, he was him- 
 self a Trench bishop and holding French property, 
 and in the receipt of Trench pensions. Francis 
 learnt that Charles had attempted to shake Angus- 
 tin's fidelity to himself, and in consequence gave 
 directions that Admiral de la Fayette, then com- 
 manding the royal fleet in the Mediterranean, should 
 
SPANISH PROTECTORATE. Ill 
 
 at once repair to Monaco, and exert all his influence 
 with Grimaldi to keep him* true to France. Augustin 
 felt terribly perplexed when the question was finally 
 put to him point blank by de la Fayette as to what 
 he really intended doing ; he at last gave, as answer, 
 that he should remain neutral, and that his port 
 would be open to all who were in need of its shelter. 
 But though that answer might silence if not satisfy 
 the French admiral, it was not likely to do so with 
 the emperor, and when Augustin found that neutral- 
 ity would not do, he decided on sending his cousin 
 Leonard Grimaldi to treat with Charles V. ; he knew 
 by so doing he should secure safety to himself, for he 
 was far too clear-sighted not to see that France could 
 not in the end be victorious when contending against 
 the empire. 
 
 This preliminary step of the Seignior of Monaco 
 was sufficient for the Constable of Bourbon to take 
 advantage of, and on the 24th of June, 1524, he 
 gave orders for a fleet to enter the port of Monaco i 
 The duke went there himself to receive it, and then 
 left again for Nice to rejoin the army. The French 
 had a very powerful fleet commanded by Andre' Doria 
 and de la Fayette ; and on the 4th of July they ad- 
 vanced towards the Spanish squadron under Moncade, 
 
112 THE HISTORY OE MONACO. 
 
 which they defeated, taking Philibert de Chalon, 
 Prince of Orange, prisoner. On the 7th they again 
 met the Spaniards off Nice, and Moncade, who how- 
 ever succeeded in taking Villafranca, was so disabled 
 that he was driven to take refuge in the port of Mo- 
 naco. Andre* Doria, burning to wreak his vengeance 
 on Augustin, and unable to follow Moncade into Mo- 
 naco, seized the excuse of Grimaldi having sheltered 
 the Spanish fleet in his port (for as yet he knew 
 nothing of Leonard Grimaldi's mission to Charles V.) 
 to bombard Mentone ; Augustin was himself there at 
 the time, and a ball passed within a few inches of 
 him. When Andre" thought he had done harm 
 enough, he withdrew, having captured a brigantine 
 and a Monacian galley. Augustin, in his indignation 
 at this insult offered him under the Trench flag, 
 seemed to lose sight of the steps he had himself taken 
 antagonistic to Prance by negotiating with the em- 
 peror; and now openly took offensive measures 
 against Prancis L, and through his instrumentality 
 Antibes, Grasse, Lerins, Brignollet, and St Maxi- 
 min took the oath of fidelity to the empire. 
 
 On the 20th of August the siege of Marseilles 
 commenced, but the inhabitants bravely repulsed the 
 enemy, and the constable's boast to the emperor, that 
 
SPANISH PROTECTORATE. 113 
 
 the name alone of Bourbon would suffice for the sur- 
 render of the whole of Provence without a shot being 
 fired, was likely to prove as false as he was himself. 
 
 It is related of the Marquis de Pescaire, that, wearied 
 by the length of the siege, he picked up in his tent 
 three balls that had just killed two gentlemen, and his 
 chaplain who was saying mass, and sent them to de 
 Bourbon, on a tray, with these words : ' My Lord, you 
 assured his Majesty, when still beyond the mountains, 
 that Marseilles would surrender at the first cannon 
 fired, or, at the latest, in three days. Here are the 
 keys which the town sends you ; take them and 
 enter.' 
 
 The siege was raised on the 28th of September, 
 having lasted 39 days, and, after a disastrous retreat, 
 it was with the utmost difficulty the Imperialists could 
 embark at Toulon. Once away, they hastened to 
 Monaco. The place was now more appreciated than 
 ever by the emperor, and the treaty between himself 
 and Leonard Grimaldi, acting for Augustin, was con- 
 cluded. But Leonard went far beyond the limit his 
 cousin gave him, and when he heard what the six 
 articles that had been signed were, he wrote to the 
 emperor declaring his envoy to have surpassed his in- 
 structions. Article I. was : That Augustin Grimaldi 
 
 8 
 
114. THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 should hold Monaco as a fief, and render homage to 
 his imperial Majesty. II. The emperor undertook to 
 receive Grimaldi under his protection, with all he 
 possessed, and that this should be understood in any 
 treaty for a truce or peace he might conclude. III. 
 The Seignior of Monaco was to maintain 200 men 
 for the safety of the fortress, the emperor paying 
 the expenses for the same monthly. IV. The emperor 
 was to compensate by the bishopric of Salerno, and 
 other benefices, equivalent to the losses Augustin might 
 sustain in France, if he did not within a year obtain 
 restitution. V. The Seignior of Monaco was to be made 
 councillor of the empire, with an annual pension of 
 2000 golden dollars. VI. The emperor was to give 
 the investiture of Dolceacqua. 
 
 It was when, on the 16th of June, the emperor, in 
 execution of Article L, required Augustin, as a vassal 
 of the Holy Roman empire, to appear before him by 
 deputy or in person, that Grimaldi informed the 
 emperor he could not part with his independence over 
 Monaco. He would agree to a perpetual alliance, a 
 protectorate, and even the right of keeping a garrison, 
 but the infeodation of Monaco would, were he to con- 
 sent to it, be failing in all the traditions of the Gri- 
 maldis, and going in direct opposition to his mother's 
 
SPANISH PROTECTORATE. 115 
 
 will, by which he inherited ; on this point he was 
 firm, and Charles ceded it by annulling the first 
 article. He made a declaration, dated the 5th of No- 
 vember, 1524, at- Tordesillas, that he would in no way 
 prejudice the sovereignty of the Grimaldis over Mo- 
 naco, and that he was contented to retain the Seignior 
 Augustin as his friend. Article IV. was also revoked, 
 Augustin leaving the question of compensation to the 
 liberality of the emperor. This treaty, which Augustin 
 had endeavoured to keep secret, Prance now learnt, 
 and the king at once confiscated all Grimaldi's property, 
 livings, and income derived from Provence. On the 
 same day that it was agreed articles I. and IV. should 
 be revoked Charles V. wrote to Augustin, thanking 
 him for the succour he lent the imperial army on their 
 retreat from Marseilles. On the 13th of December 
 Augustin was created councillor, and on the 20th of 
 the same month he received the warrant of an annual 
 pension of 2000 golden dollars. Though this was a 
 great deal, it did not compensate him for his losses in 
 France ; and Augustin, probably in the vain hope of 
 getting back his property, wrote a letter explaining 
 the various causes that had driven him to separate 
 himself from France ; the principal one he adduced 
 being the harbouring of his brother's murderer ; the 
 
116 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 others were of less consequence, and hardly subjects 
 for just complaint, being the bombardment of Mentone, 
 Andre' Doria seizing two ships, and the ill-treatment 
 experienced by the Monacians who had fallen into his 
 hands, one being actually killed without any inquiry 
 being made into the matter. He also alluded to Lewis 
 XII. 's treachery towards his brother Lucien. Thus he 
 managed to draw up a goodly string of grievances, 
 which he stated to have actuated him in uniting his 
 fortunes with the Emperor Charles. 
 
 Owing to the disabled state of the imperial army, 
 Francis I. succeeded in taking Milan without a shot 
 being fired, and for a time he indulged in dreams that 
 led him to think he could conquer all Italy. But 
 Charles was not idle, forces were being levied in all 
 directions. The Constable of Bourbon resolving to 
 retrieve his defeat in Provence by a grand victory, 
 troops and war material were brought from Germany, 
 Spain, and Italy, and on the 25th of February, 15.25, 
 the imperial army under the walls of Pavia won as 
 brilliant a victory over the French as is anywhere 
 recorded in historv. The Kins; of France was taken 
 prisoner, and sent to Madrid, where he remained a 
 captive for one year. 
 
 This great success of the Imperialists caused 
 
SPANISH PROTECTORATE. 117 
 
 Augustin to assume an independence lie had no right 
 to, and to vex the Nizzards in their commerce ; they, 
 finding no redress was to be obtained by their own 
 remonstrance, complained to the Duke of Savoy, and 
 very soon Grimaldi was forced to submit to the con- 
 ditions imposed on him, and in the presence of Lieu- 
 tenant-general Malingre, sent by the duke during 
 the governor's absence, acknowledged himself, so far 
 as Roccabruna and Mentone were concerned, vassal 
 to the Duke of Savoy. 
 
 Charles V. in the midst of his success and good 
 fortune was willing to let all who had served him 
 faithfully share in it, and amongst others the Seignior 
 of Monaco was not forgotten ; on the 26th of March, 
 15.25, he addressed the following letter to him. 
 
 ' In the name of the emperor. 
 
 ' Reverend father in God, dear and trusty coun- 
 cillor : our brother-in-law and lieutenant-general in 
 Italy, the Duke de Bourbonnais, and also our viceroy 
 in Naples, having written fully and informed us of 
 your good, great, and loyal duty for us in that fortun- 
 ate battle against the King of France, we cannot 
 thank you enough, but you may feel certainly assured 
 that we can never forget such a service, and our in- 
 
118 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 tention is to recognize it fully, so that, in return. for 
 having placed your life and property in danger, to 
 uphold and preserve our honour, reputation, and good 
 right, you, and the others who have well served us, 
 shall share in the profit of the victory ; as more fully 
 will our said brother of Bourbon and the said viceroy 
 tell you, whom we request you to believe as ourselves ; 
 and continue to serve our brother of Bourbon as you 
 would our own person. And so much, reverend 
 father in God, dear and trusty councillor, may our 
 Lord have you in his keeping. 
 
 ' Done at our town of Madrid, 20th of March, 15.25/ 
 
 Augustin, whose thirst for revenge had never been 
 quenched, hearing that Bartolomeo Doria, taking ad- 
 vantage of the confusion occasioned during the war, 
 had escaped unnoticed to the castle of La Penna, and 
 had there shut himself up, instantly assembled 
 600 men, and, increasing this little force with fresh 
 troops from Antibes, advanced towards the castle, and 
 attacked it so unexpectedly and with such energy, that 
 Doria, being unprepared and with little or no means of 
 defending himself, was taken prisoner to Monaco, and 
 the castle destroyed. Proceedings were immediately 
 
■ SPANISH PROTECTORATE. 119 
 
 commenced against Bartolome'o ; he was tried, found 
 guilty, and condemned to death. 
 
 On this news reaching the ears of Pope Clement 
 VII., he at once wrote to Atigustin, urging him to be 
 merciful, reminding him that, as the vicar of Jesus 
 Christ, the pope should set the example of mercy, and 
 that himself, a priest and a bishop, was equally called 
 on to exercise it. He pointed out to him that Doria 
 was his nephew, and that in forgiving him he would 
 extinguish the family hatred that must arise afresh by 
 carrying out what might be termed a righteous venge- 
 ance. Cardinal Sadolet, a personal friend of Augus- 
 tin's, signed the letter. But this generous and merci- 
 ful advice was unheeded ; besides his own desire to 
 gratify his long-enduring revenge, Augustin imagined 
 that Andre' Doria had instigated the pope to 
 write to him, and that of itself was sufficient to de- 
 stroy every merciful feeling within him. Bartolom^o 
 was executed on the 13th of July, 1525, and his 
 property confiscated. 
 
 In Article VI. of the Convention signed between 
 Charles and Augustin it was stipulated that the 
 emperor was to invest Grimaldi with the forfeited 
 lands of Doria, which Augustin had already appro- 
 
120 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 priated in November, 1523. Now that Doria was 
 dead, the emperor, on the 20th of March, 1526, ad- 
 dressed a communication to the Duke of Bourbon, 
 his lieutenant in Italy, informing him of his having 
 ratified and confirmed the sentence of confiscation 
 passed on Doria's lands, in consequence of his having 
 been sentenced to death for murder ; and that Au- 
 gustin Grimaldi should benefit by them for his life. 
 
 In the treaty of peace concluded at Madrid 
 Augustin, according to the emperor's promise, was 
 not overlooked. Amongst the diplomatic papers on 
 the subject, there is a letter dated 25th of July, 1525, 
 in which it is stipulated that the Bishop of Monegiies,* 
 with others mentioned, was to be re-imbursed for all 
 losses, ecclesiastical or otherwise, and that all that were 
 imprisoned during the war belonging to Augustin's 
 subjects were to be set at liberty. The treaty was 
 signed in 1526, but not carried out. The assembly 
 of notables at Cognac released the king from his oath 
 which had obtained him his freedom, and broke the 
 treaty, in which were several points that were actually 
 beyond the royal power to agree to. More than this, 
 they not only refused to rescind the order of sequestra-* 
 
 * Monegiies and Mourgues were names by which Monaco was 
 equally well known. 
 
SPANISH PROTECTORATE. 121 
 
 tion passed on Augustin's property in France, but the 
 king took from him the Abbey of Lerins (which in 
 15.27 lie gave to Cardinal de Bourbon) and all his 
 other benefices in France. Notwithstanding the fourth 
 article in the treaty of Burgos being annulled, the 
 emperor, finding how Francis had acted, conferred the 
 bishopric of Majorca, and an archbishopric in Sar- 
 dinia, on Augustin, and many letters exist, bearing elate 
 about this period, proving the great regard Charles V. 
 entertained for the Seignior of Monaco.* 
 
 The French again met with, a defeat in Italy on 
 the war breaking out afresh, but Marguerite of Austria, 
 aunt to Charles V., and Louisa of Savoy, Francis I.'s 
 mother, interfered to stop further bloodshed, and 
 pending the negotiations for the peace of Cambray, or 
 ' The Ladies' Peace,' as it is sometimes called, Charles 
 proceeded to Italy to be crowned by the pope. Four- 
 teen galleys, under Andre Doria's command, now at- 
 tached to the fortunes of Spain, left Barcelona to 
 accompany the emperor. Charles passed along the 
 coast of Provence, and on the 5th of August, 1529, he 
 landed at Monaco, when he was received with the 
 
 * Amongst other letters of interest to be found in the archives 
 at the Palace of Monaco from Charles V., is one informing Augustin 
 Grimaldi of his intended marriage with Elizabeth of Portugal. 
 
122 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 greatest grandeur and magnificence and every demon- 
 stration of joy. During this visit the alliance between 
 Spain and the Grimaldis was greatly strengthened, 
 and Charles promised in the treaty of peace then 
 being drawn up, as he had done previously, that 
 Augustin's interests should not be overlooked. The 
 emperor, being desirous of reconciling Doria and 
 Grimaldi, took the opportunity of their being together, 
 and on terms of host and guest, to beg them to set 
 all bitterness aside. Out of regard for Charles they 
 both exchanged a few courteous words, but parted 
 with as much enmity towards each other as ever. 
 
 The treaty of Cambray was signed, and a clause in 
 it renewed the stipulations in reference to Augustin, 
 that were contained but not fulfilled in the treaty of 
 Madrid. This time, however, they were carried out, 
 and on the 12th of the following November Augustin 
 was, by letters-patent signed by Francis I., re-instated 
 in all the possessions and rights he enjoyed in France 
 previous to the war, together with their privileges, and, 
 moreover, that all or any of those concerned in the 
 murder of his brother should be, when taken, punished 
 according to the extent of their participation in the 
 crime. Charles likewise conferred both rank and 
 possessions on Grimaldi, raising him to the title of 
 
SPANISH PROTECTORATE. 123 
 
 prince, and giving him lands in Italy, amongst them 
 the Campana estate, carrying with it the title of 
 marquis, and one of the most important in the king- 
 dom of Naples. He likewise received a pension of 
 75,000 francs. 
 
 On one occasion Grimaldi's vessels being employed 
 in the service of the empire, they were joined by the 
 fleet commanded by Andre' Doria. The same enmity 
 that existed between the two commanders was fully 
 shared by the Genoese and Monacian sailors. Au- 
 gustin wrote and informed the emperor of his great 
 dislike to placing his subjects beneath the orders of 
 Doria, and requested it might be avoided. On the 
 5th of July, 1531, the emperor wrote to the captain- 
 general of his Sicilian fleet desiring him to take the 
 Monacian vessels under his command, and so to act 
 that any disagreement between them and those under 
 Doria should be carefully avoided, and that Grimaldi's 
 galleys were to be respected as his own. 
 
 Shortly before Augustin Grimaldi's death he 
 endeavoured to obtain possession of the rock and 
 fortress of St Agnes. He had for some time perceived 
 the importance of its position, and, during a temporary 
 absence of the Duke of Savoy, he treated with Baron 
 Alexander de Salanova, Governor of Nice, for the ces- 
 
121 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 sion of the fort, place, and territory belonging to it, and 
 it was agreed on for 4000 golden dollars. 3000 had 
 already been paid on the 13th of December, 1529, 
 and on the same day Augustin received the investiture 
 at the hands of the baron. But the people of Sospello, 
 when they heard of it, declared that if the duke per- 
 mitted such an alienation they would rise up in a body 
 to prevent it, and were so urgent and earnest in their 
 prayer to him not to allow it, that when Charles of 
 Savoy received their petition, and heard how they 
 protested against such a step being taken, he took back 
 St Agnes, and desired the money Augustin had paid 
 should be returned to him. 
 
 [;: ' Grimaldi's death took place suddenly on the 14th 
 of April, 1532. A cardinal's hat was destined for 
 him, but he died just before his intended promotion. 
 The Emperor Charles expressed and felt real regret at 
 his death ; and as soon as he could he confirmed in 
 favour of his nephew and successor, Honore I., the 
 stipulations in the treaty of the 7th of July, 1524, as 
 also all the temporal advantages he had accorded to 
 his uncle.* On the 25th of April, 1532, he rendered 
 
 * The possessions which were given to Honore I. by Charles 
 V. amounted to the value of 173,946 dollars, and were sold for a 
 similar sum in 1611 by the King of Spain, at the time they were 
 confiscated. 
 
■SPANISH PROTECTORATE. 125 
 
 an act of public homage to the late Seignior of Monaco, 
 and assured the young Honore* of his continued 
 friendship and protection. 
 
 At the time of Augustin's death Honore* was only 
 15 years of age. A family council was held, by which 
 it was resolved to place him under the guardianship 
 of Etienne Grimaldi, a distant member of the family. 
 Charles V. on several occasions wrote to Etienne, ex- 
 pressing his interest in the young Honored and ac- 
 knowledging his own zeal for the imperial cause. 
 Etienne being desirous of retaining Charles's favour, 
 and in order to exalt Honore* in the imperial eyes, he 
 sent him, in 1535, with a squadron of Monacian gal- 
 leys against the Turks of Tunis, where Charles could 
 himself be a witness to his valour and bravery. 
 
 It was this occasion that led to the introduction 
 into the country of the cactus plant, or prickly pear, 
 which is seen in such rich profusion in the Maritime 
 Alps. A monk at Cam oiks, of the Franciscan order, 
 Eather Baptist, of Savona, accompanied Honore* on his 
 expedition, and brought back with him a few leaves of 
 the cactus, which he planted amongst the rocks be- 
 neath the ramparts on the south side of Monaco. The 
 climate agreed with them, and very soon they formed 
 an impregnable defence to the entire rock. Nearly a 
 
125 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 century later a Spaniard, named Antonio Muguos, 
 planted it as a boundary wall to his garden, and it 
 answered so admirably that the cure of St Nicolas 
 profited by the idea, and planted a similar fence around 
 the cemetery. 
 
 Etienne retained the government of Monaco in his 
 hands during his life. Honors' is supposed freely to 
 have left it with him, as had it not been by his own 
 desire he did so, there was no reason for his not taking 
 it himself. 
 
 During Etienne's administration great improve- 
 ments were made in Monaco. He restored the parish 
 church of St Nicolas, raised the ramparts, and renewed 
 the artillery. He enlarged the palace, and above all 
 he caused the famous water-tank to be constructed in 
 the Court of Honour, which is called the Great Cistern. 
 It is of immense proportions and of inestimable value 
 to the inhabitants, who often were sorelv in need of 
 water, the want of it frequently causing terrible 
 distress. 
 
 In 1536 Monaco had the honour of receiving a 
 visit from Pope Paul III., who was on his way to 
 Villafranca, where, through his instrumentality, the 
 famous truce of Nice was sisrned between the King of 
 Erancc and the emperor. It was, in truth, time for 
 
SPANISH PROTECTORATE. 127 
 
 interference, for the devastation of Provence had caused 
 all hearts to sink with fear. The reconciliation between 
 the two sovereigns, however, was not very sincere, for 
 though a few miles only separated them, they refused 
 to hold a personal interview. 
 
 Honore I. spared nothing to do honour to his 
 illustrious guest, and his reception of him was most 
 magnificent. 
 
 Not long after this, and when war had again broken 
 oat, Nice was attacked by pirates of Barbary, and her 
 safety was due to the heroic defence made by Cather- 
 ine Segurana, the Joan of Arc of Nice. They sub- 
 sequently burnt Mentone * and Roccabruna. 
 
 In 1561 Etienne died, and four years later 
 Honore, who had always been faithful to the empire, 
 testified the same zeal to Charles's successor as he had 
 shown to himself by leading in person his fleet against 
 the Turks, who, in 1565, besieged Malta. Again, in 
 1571, Honore immortalized himself at the battle of 
 Lepante, where, on the 7th of October, the Christian 
 fleet destroyed the Turkish, and stayed their triumph- 
 ant invasion. 
 
 In 15S1 Honore I. died, having been greatly 
 
 * Mentone at this period had a population not exceeding 300 ; 
 50 years later it increased to 1110, and now amounts to 5000. 
 
128 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 esteemed by Charbs V. and his successor, Philip II., 
 and admired by the world as one of the best educated 
 princes of his time. He left twelve children : seven 
 sons and five daughters. 
 
 Honore* was succeeded by his eldest son, Charles, 
 of whose reign history mentions but one event worthy 
 of record, and that was an attempt on the part of the 
 French to seize Monaco. 
 
 Count Angouleme, Governor of Provence, was 
 sustaining an obstinate contest against the confederates 
 of Philip II. of Spain, who naturally received all the 
 assistance that could be given them from Monaco. 
 An adventurer named Cartier suggested to Count 
 Angouleme that they should seize Monaco, which he 
 called the provision-house of Spain, and that once 
 wrested from their enemies, they could soon conquer 
 them. With this intention three ships, with infantry 
 concealed in them, were prepared and commanded by 
 Cartier. They entered the port of Monaco under 
 pretence of doing so in order to pay the clues claimed 
 by the Grimaldis from all vessels passing by. Cartier 
 had succeeded in gaining over a Corsican who lived in 
 the town to second him in his enterprise. This man 
 was to draw away the attention of the sentinels whilst 
 
SPANISH PROTECTORATE. 129 
 
 Cartier, by placing a petard against the gates of the 
 town, was to force them open ; but the whole plot 
 failed, said, by some, through the Corsican not keeping 
 his own counsel, and, by others, through the inter- 
 ference of St Devote, who suddenly appeared to the 
 assailants, and so frightened them that they all ran 
 away, with the exception of Cartier, who was taken 
 prisoner. He was tried and hanged outside the gates 
 of the town. 
 
 Duke Charles Emanuel I. of Savoy, now wearied 
 by the continued revolt against his power by the 
 House of Grimaldi, resolved, if possible, to force a 
 return of their allegiance. Charles II. had refused, 
 when called on, to present himself before the duke to 
 receive the investiture of his fief, and the duke had his 
 case judicially tried before the Court of Turin, as one 
 of felony; and on the 26th of April, 1583, made a 
 declaration himself confirming the sentence of for- 
 feiture pronounced by the Supreme Court against the 
 seigniors of Monaco. But when they endeavoured to 
 carry out the sentence, the Spanish opposed it. How- 
 ever, on the 3rd of May, 1588, the Emperor Rudolph 
 II., at the request of the Duke of Savoy, granted him 
 a new charter, by which the perpetual vicariat of the 
 
 9 
 
130 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 empire over Mentone and Roccabruna was invested in 
 the duke, with whatever rights the emperors had over 
 these territories. 
 
 Charles died in 1589 unmarried, and was suc- 
 ceeded by his brother Hercule. 
 
 Hercule found himself by the treatv of Bursfos 
 compelled to take up all the quarrels of Spain if he 
 was required by her to clo so ; thus he was obliged to 
 join in the war being carried on by Philip II. against 
 Henry IV. of Navarre, then become King of 
 France. 
 
 The governors of Marseilles refused to recognize 
 Henry as king, and the Spanish galleys that entered 
 that port helped the insurgents to resist the Duke 
 of Guise, whom Henry had sent there as his lieu- 
 tenant. Cazaux, one of the rebel chiefs, was killed by 
 Pierre de Libertat, and then, aided by the inhabit- 
 ants, who were for King Henry, he received in 1596 
 the Duke of Guise in triumph. The duke then pur- 
 sued the Spanish fleet, which retired to Monaco, and 
 took shelter in that port. 
 
 Attached to the court of the Duke of Guise was 
 the daughter of a man named Arnaldi, and with this 
 man the duke entered into an agreement, that if he 
 would deliver the town of Monaco into his hands 
 
SPANISH PROTECTORATE. 131 
 
 he should receive a reward of 50,000 francs. Ar- 
 naldi agreed, and he was from within the walls to 
 make a signal when the right moment for the attack 
 was to take place. All arrangements being concluded, 
 the rope ladders were fixed, and at the signal the 
 men ascended the dangerous and almost perpendicular 
 rocks that led to the town ; they had nearly reached 
 the heights, at the spot where fort Antoine now 
 stands, when the ladders were pushed violently back, 
 and those on them hurled to the bottom. The signal 
 had been seen by an officer attached to Hercule's 
 person ; Arnaldi was arrested, and condemned to a 
 frightful death. He was tortured in the most bar- 
 barous manner before his execution, after death his 
 body was quartered, and placed on the ramparts. 
 The same sentence was pronounced and carried out 
 against his accomplices. Such was Spanish mercy in 
 the sixteenth century. The Duke of Guise revenged 
 Arnaldi's death by the sacking of Roccabruna. At 
 length the treaty of Vervins, in 1598, put an end to 
 the war in these parts. Hercule was nominally in- 
 cluded amongst Spain's allies, to whom extended the 
 conditions stipulated for in the treaty. 
 
 In 1602 the question of limit was again raised, 
 and though after long discussions and debates the 
 
132 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 question seemed settled, it was not actually so, nor 
 was it definitely so till 1760. 
 
 Hercule, being no longer occupied with wars, 
 had the misfortune to permit himself to give way 
 to immorality, and, what was worse, spared neither 
 the wives nor daughters of his own subjects. Ac- 
 cused of having dishonoured several Monacian fami- 
 lies, some of the inhabitants, burning with fury 
 and indignation, swore they would have their re- 
 venge. With this object they forced themselves 
 into the palace during the night of the 21st of 
 November, 1604, and, entering the prince's apart- 
 ments, murdered him in his bed, and threw his body 
 into the sea. Hercule had married in 1595 Mary, 
 daughter of Prince Valdetare and Jane of Arragon, 
 by whom he had one child, afterwards Honore II. 
 This young boy miraculously escaped making the 
 fourth Grimaldi murdered within the walls of the 
 palace, for the assassins, after killing his father, 
 searched in vain for him, with the same bloodv in- 
 tentions. 
 
133 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 HONORE II. 
 
 The little Honore* was but seven years of age at 
 the time of his father's death, and, with the consent of 
 the family, he was placed under the guardianship of 
 his mother's brother, Prince Valdetare, a Spaniard, 
 and a devoted and zealous adherent to the king and 
 his cause. With the view of saturating his nephew 
 with pure Spanish sentiments, he removed him to 
 Milan, where he knew no other influence save his 
 own could be brought to bear on him. 
 
 Previous however to his doing this, and when he 
 went to Monaco in order to remove Honored Prince 
 Valdetare resolved if possible to trace the murderers 
 of his brother-in-law and bring them to justice. Ten 
 persons were arrested, and sufficient evidence was 
 brought against them for Valdetare to consider him- 
 self justified in giving orders for five to be strangled, 
 and the other five to be thrown down over the ram- 
 
134 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 parts into trie sea at the same spot and hour they had 
 chosen to assassinate Hercule. 
 
 The prince was utterly regardless of the interests 
 of his sister's children whenever they in any way 
 clashed with those of Spain/ and it was with per- 
 fect indifference to the evil that might ensue in con- 
 sequence, that in 1605 he concluded a treaty at 
 Milan with Count de Puentes, who acted as Philip 
 II. 's representative, that a Spanish garrison, chosen by 
 the Duke of Milan, and commanded by Spanish 
 officers, should be placed in Monaco. The details of 
 the treaty were in every way humiliating, and had 
 Prince Valdetare had the same clearness of judgment 
 as he had devotion to Spain, he might have foreseen 
 that instead of working good he was working evil for 
 the future. By way of further strengthening the ties 
 between the Grimaldis and Spain, he married his 
 niece, Jane Grimaldi, Honoris sister, to John Trivulce, 
 Count de Melzi, a prince of the empire, and after- 
 wards a cardinal. At the same time it was decided 
 that Honore" should marry Trivulce's sister. 
 
 All power was now virtually taken out of Ho- 
 nore's hands, and though the Spanish troops went 
 through the farce of taking an oath that they held the 
 place for the Seignior of Monaco only, and that they 
 
HONORE II. 135 
 
 were there solely for his defence, that they would pre- 
 serve with fidelity all the conditions of the treaty, and 
 that the revenue, the port dues, and jurisdiction of 
 Monaco were to remain unchanged, the protectorate 
 very soon became an absolute dominion of Spain. 
 The king coveted the complete possession of the port ; 
 it rendered carrying on war along the French coast 
 so much more easy, and it enabled him to keep a 
 watch over the Duke of Savoy and the Genoese Re- 
 public, both of whom were somewhat doubtful allies. 
 
 As a reward for his zeal, the king conferred on 
 Yaldetare the collar of the Golden Fleece, and this 
 mark of distinction served the more thoroughly to 
 close the prince's eyes to the ruin he was bringing on 
 his nephew. From the time of the Spanish troops 
 entering Monaco none of the inhabitants of that 
 place, Mentone, or Roccabruna, were permitted to 
 wear or possess any description of defensive weapon ; 
 thus they managed to put away all possibility of 
 rebellion. 
 
 As soon as Honore' II. attained his majority, which 
 he did at eighteen, he left Milan and went to Monaco, 
 where he arrived on the 2 1 st of October, 1615. Captain 
 Saratta Olazza was the governor at that time, appoint- 
 ed as such by Spain. It took but a very short period 
 
136 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 for Honore* to learn that he himself was a mere cipher 
 in the place; none felt more the truth of M. de 
 Sabran's words than he did, who, when as ambassador 
 to Lewis XIII., he wrote to the Archbishop of Bor- 
 deaux that ' Spain was like the devil, the more power 
 one gave him and the more that was done for him 
 the more did he abuse it and tyrannize.' 
 
 Honore complained to the King of Spain of his 
 position, the protection no longer deserved the name, 
 for it was pure oppression ; he reminded Philip of the 
 treaties concluded with Charles V. and the Convention 
 of 1605, but all to no purpose; there was no sem- 
 blance of change made, and the Monacians felt the}' 
 were treated more as a conquered people than as 
 friends and allies. Fearing these complaints might 
 lead to results, Spain thought it advisable to increase 
 the garrison, which, moreover, they ceased to main- 
 tain ; and not content with making Honore do so out 
 of his own treasury, they frequently stopped him 
 receiving his revenues derived from his lands in Milan 
 and Naples ; yet by no method or means could he 
 obtain a hearing, much less redress. He now resolved 
 to cast off the Spanish yoke as speedily as possible, 
 and once more place his house under the protection of 
 France. But the recent fate of his cousin, Hannibal 
 
HONOKE II. 137 
 
 Grimaldi of Bueil, acted as a warning to him not to 
 be too precipitous in trying to obtain his freedom. 
 For two centuries the seigniors of Bueil had held the 
 hereditary governorship of Nice, and were owners of 
 many fiefs, both in Provence and Nice, which they had 
 received free from any suzerainty, though subsequently 
 they gave up their independence voluntarily in favour 
 of the Duke of Savoy. The dukes, however, found 
 that vassals holding such extensive power at the 
 courts of Bueil were somewhat difficult to retain, 
 when, as now happened to be case, their own inclina- 
 tion was against their paying homage to them. 
 
 In 1599 Hannibal Grimaldi had accompanied the 
 Duke of Savoy to Prance, and had been favoured with 
 so many distinguished marks of friendship from 
 Henry IV., that from that time on he kicked against 
 his allegiance to Savoy, and, on his. return to Nice, 
 openly spoke of his claims to independence by in- 
 heritance. Charles Emanuel, not liking to attack 
 Hannibal publicly, adopted a ruse to get rid of him. 
 Escorted by 1000 men, the Duke of Savoy went to 
 Nice, under the pretext of establishing a senate there, 
 as also to await the return of his son, who was then 
 in Spain. Grand fetes were given by all in honour 
 of their sovereign, but none equalled in splendour the 
 
13 S THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 entertainment given by the Count de Bueil, who made 
 a point of displaying his wealth and power, which but 
 helped towards his own destruction, as it increased 
 the duke's desire to be relieved of so mighty a vassal. 
 The count had one son, named Andre, whose dis- 
 position resembled his father, being as overbearing 
 and haughty as himself. The duke gently rebuked 
 him one day for having told a Savoyard nobleman, 
 with whom he had had some dispute, to remember he 
 was only a vassal, whilst he himself was an independ- 
 ent nobleman. Charles of Savoy, however, in order 
 to gain his ends, pretended to admire Count de Bueil 
 and his son, and invited them to accompany him back 
 to Turin, in order to make some return for the hos- 
 pitality he had received from them. Having them 
 now in his power, he told them that, having heard 
 many rumours, spread by evil tongues, that the 
 Grimaldis were not true to their suzerain, and that 
 they desired to render themselves independent of 
 Savoy, and that he, earnestly wishing for friendship, 
 and to prevent any ground for disagreement between 
 them, suggested, in a tone that implied a command, 
 that Hannibal should change his lands of Bueil for 
 others in Piedmont. The count refused at once, 
 upon which the duke had him arrested, in order to 
 
HONOKE II. 139 
 
 give him time for reflection. Hannibal escaped, and 
 fled to the castle of Bueil, where in the heart of 
 mountains he was almost inaccessible. The duke 
 paused, and the count endeavoured to get Spain to 
 help him. The king himself consented, but the terms 
 were such that his ministers refused to ratify the 
 acceptance, for fear of rousing France, which at that 
 moment would have been extremely inconvenient to 
 Spain. Delays were constant, a thousand trifling 
 difficulties were raised to postpone active measures 
 being taken, .till at last Hannibal lost patience, and 
 turned to France for aid. There he succeeded better, 
 and by a treaty, signed in March, 1617, the King of 
 France took Count de Bueil, his family, vassals, and 
 all his possessions, under his protection, giving him a 
 pension and granting other advantages. Charles 
 Emanuel of Savoy, not wishing to quarrel with 
 France, took no further steps for the moment, but 
 seized the opportunity which presented itself in 1620, 
 when the civil war in France occupied the king's 
 entire thoughts. He desired the Senate of Nice to 
 bring an action against Hannibal Grimaldi and his 
 son Andre\ Both, however, refused to make an 
 appearance, and were in consequence sentenced to 
 death for contumacy, and their entire possessions con- 
 
140 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 fiscated. To carry out the sentence the Marquis 
 Dogliano, Governor of Nice, sent 2000 men to arrest 
 them. Andre' managed to escape, but his father, 
 hoping for succour from Lewis XIII., shut himself up 
 in the Castle of Tourettes, which, being less capable of 
 defence than Bueil, was soon forced to surrender. 
 Hannibal was taken, and then put to death by a 
 Mussulman executioner. The count's last words were 
 that he preferred death from the hand of a Moor to 
 giving obedience to the dukes of Savoy. Thus ended 
 the power of the Grimaldis of Bueil. Andre* and his 
 son Maurice both distinguished themselves in the 
 service of France, and in 1690 the latter endeavoured 
 to induce Lewis XIV. to get back his confiscated 
 lands from the Duke of Savoy, but fruitlessly. 
 
 Thus Honored taught by his cousin's fate to be 
 cautious how he cast off the authority that was so 
 galling to him, resolved to await a fit moment for his 
 purpose, in the meanwhile supported by hope and 
 the resolution taken to remain patient under the 
 yoke of oppression. This resignation, however, after 
 his remonstrances, seemed to anger Spain, and a 
 rumour was spread that Ilonore was about to form an 
 alliance and contract a marriage with the enemies of 
 their country. Ordered to present himself at Milan, 
 
HOXOHE II. 141 
 
 he effectively disproved the calumnies ; and the king, 
 in recognition of his fidelity, sent him in 1616 the 
 order of the Golden Fleece. 
 
 Hon ore, finding he had not even the pretence of 
 power in Monaco, devoted himself for a time to the 
 improvement of Mentone, which, situated within seven 
 miles of Monaco, in a perfect position, surrounded by 
 magnificent scenery, sheltered from the north by high 
 mountains, its orange and lemon groves giving it an 
 appearance of being always under the influence of 
 summer, made it indeed a place well worthy of his 
 care and notice. 
 
 At his request, on the 27th of August, 1617, 
 Nicholas Spinola, Bishop of Ventimiglia, consecrated 
 in Mentone the Capuchin Church, and on the 27th of 
 May, 1619, the enlargement of the parish church of 
 St Michael was commenced. When that w r as com- 
 pleted, he ordered the bastion to be constructed, 
 which advances far into the sea on a rocky point, 
 jutting out from the town, thus marking more dis- 
 tinctly the natural separation between the two bays. 
 
 About this time Honore* married Hippolyte Tri- 
 valce. This marriage into a family bound up in the 
 interests of Spain quieted any suspicions that the 
 king might have entertained. During all this time 
 
142 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 Monaco was nothing more than a Spanish fortress, 
 till at last, in 1635, there seemed a prospect of Honore 
 being extricated from his bondage. Through her 
 quarrel with Austria, Prance sent her troops into 
 the neighbourhood of Monaco. On the 16th of 
 September, 1635, the Islands of Lerins were seized 
 by Spain, and in June, 1636, France despatched a 
 fleet of 60 vessels, under Henrv of Lorraine, Count 
 d'Harcourt, and the Archbishop of Bordeaux, with 
 orders to retake the islands. Thev were to increase 
 their force by joining the fleet that was already in the 
 Mediterranean, commanded by the Marquis Pont- 
 courlay, a nephew of Cardinal Richelieu. Besides 
 this, Marshal de Vitry had orders to assemble troops, 
 and to put them at the disposal of the admirals. 
 Spain gave the command of her fleet to. the Duke of 
 Eerrandina, and it was anchored off Monaco, so as 
 the better to defend the recently-conquered islands. 
 After a few days the two fleets met off Mentone, and 
 the Spanish suffered so severely that they were com- 
 pelled to give way and retire towards Genoa, 
 
 Through the mcdiuniship of his cousin, Henry 
 Grimaldi, Seignior of Corbons, in Provence, and acting 
 in the service of Prance, Honore was enabled to enter 
 into a secret understanding with that country. He 
 
IIONOKE II. 143 
 
 endeavoured, but failed, to conclude a treaty with the 
 king, for Spain, having some suspicions of how matters 
 were tending, increased their garrison in Monaco by 
 900 men. Honore* immediately made his cousin ac- 
 quainted with this ; fortunately the information arrived 
 just in time to stop the treaty, which, had it been then 
 signed, would have been the utter ruin of Honore. 
 
 It was in the despatches that were written at this 
 period on the subject of Monaco placing itself under 
 the protection of Prance, that its seignior was first 
 addressed and spoken of as the Prince of Monaco, 
 though, as we have seen, the title was conferred on 
 Augustin by Charles V. In one of these despatches 
 addressed to Cardinal Richelieu by the Archbishop of 
 Bordeaux, he states " Prince Honore" of Monaco " to be 
 ready and willing to bind himself to Prance in any 
 way the king desires, and also, if it were decided to 
 lay siege to the place, he would do all in his power to 
 contribute to its delivery. Pending Richelieu's reply, 
 although preparations were being made for an attack, 
 the dissensions and quarrels amongst those in com- 
 mand were so great and continuous, that it would 
 have been impossible whilst this state of things lasted 
 to have undertaken it, had orders been received to do 
 so. Meanwhile, Spain did all in her power to enable 
 
144 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 her to retain possession of the islands. They assem- 
 bled a powerful fleet under Ferrandina, and took pre- 
 cautions that enabled them to defend themselves by 
 land as well as by sea. They stored ammunition and 
 provisions in large quantities in the islands. It was 
 on their return from this work that the French 
 attempted to surprise their fleet at the entrance to 
 the port of Monaco ; a terrible encounter took place, 
 the vessels coming violently in contact at the mouth 
 of the harbour ; the wind blowing a gale rendered it 
 impossible to manage them, and a scene of slaughter 
 followed that, without giving victory to either side, 
 brought death to many on both. The next day the 
 French fleet met off Mentone ; the Spanish advanced, 
 hoping to seize their vessels, but the result was a 
 complete defeat to themselves, many of their ships 
 being sunk and others taken as prizes. 
 
 Richelieu's answer now arrived. It was dated the 
 29th of August, 1636. Unless a thorough under- 
 standing existed with a sufficiently powerful party 
 within the walls, he considered an attack on Monaco 
 most unadvisable, and even then to be well considered, 
 bearing in mind the great increase in the Spanish 
 garrison ; and so far as Prince Honore being ready to 
 sign any treaty or agree to any convention, till he was 
 
HOXORE II. U5 
 
 actually freed from Spain, it would be most unwise, and 
 probably entail his complete destruction. Still, had it 
 not been for their want of unity, Archbishop Sourdis 
 would certainly have urged on an assault being made, 
 so important did he consider the port of Monaco, that 
 the risk of failure would not have deterred him ; but 
 it became out of the question with no two amongst 
 the leaders that could agree. 
 
 Savoy rather added to the general division. The 
 duke would have helped France if that step would 
 not have raised difficulties in the way of his reconcili- 
 ation with Spain, besides which he rather feared 
 Prance obtaining so powerful a position on the borders 
 of his own states, as the possession of Monaco would 
 render the possession of Nice and Villafranca not only 
 extremely desirable, but very possible, both places 
 being situated between Monaco and Antibes. 
 
 Sourdis endeavoured to sound the duke as to his 
 opinion, and the latter, knowing that Marshal Vitre 
 had refused to grant troops for the purpose, thought 
 himself safe in saying he approved of the project, but 
 added that at least six or seven thousand men would 
 be necessary to land, with ammunition and money in 
 proportion, as well as having fresh troops ready to re- 
 lieve the fatigued ones. Then he pointed out how 
 
 10 
 
146 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 superior the Spanish navy was over the Trench, and 
 finally drew such a hopeless picture of what the pro- 
 bable result would be, that the archbishop resigned his 
 cherished dream, and gave up all further thought of 
 an assault. It was now proposed to construct a fort 
 at Turbia, by which they could command Monaco ; 
 this plan Richelieu highly approved of, but Honore" 
 was greatly against such a step, and finally it like- 
 wise was abandoned. Fresh outbreaks amongst the 
 chiefs began again, till at last Richelieu, much dis- 
 satisfied, gave up all thoughts of Monaco for the time 
 being. 
 
 Again, after a short lapse of time, there seemed a 
 chance of success, but only to be marred by their 
 quarrels. The Spanish had withdrawn their fleets from 
 the Le'rins, and a council of war was being held at the 
 Castle at Cannes to decide on the plan of attack, when a 
 difference of opinion between Count d'Harcourt and 
 Vitry led to high words. Archbishop Sourdis inter- 
 fered, in the hope of reconciling them, when Vitry, his 
 passion beyond control, turned round and struck 
 Sourdis with his cane, and addressed him in most 
 abusive language. The others, disgusted and indignant, 
 abandoned the whole thing ; the militia was disbanded, 
 and the entire matter failed. Monaco might long 
 
IIONORE II. 147 
 
 since have been under the protection of the French 
 flag but for these dissensions amongst those appointed 
 to organize the attack, the consequence was that all 
 the winter was lost, and worse than lost, for the 
 Spanish made good use of the time spent in in- 
 activity by the French. The Duke of Ferrandina 
 caused Monaco to be securely and powerfully gar- 
 risoned, being sure of every man in it, and keeping 
 a vigilant watch. Monaco now felt the oppression 
 that had for years past been weighing her down in- 
 crease almost daily. 
 
 Honors' still managed to keep up communication 
 with France, and he gave them early information of 
 all the enemies' movements. Small blame could be 
 attached to the prince for this seeming treachery : he 
 was not in a position to cast the yoke from off him 
 boldly and openly ; and Spain had so utterly failed in 
 all her undertakings, that he after all but sought a 
 liberty that he was entitled to, and which had 
 been wrenched from him by unfair and unlawful 
 measures. 
 
148 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 SEPARATION FROM SPAIN. 
 
 On the 20th of June, 1633, Honors' II. lost his 
 wife, the Princess Hippolite. She left one son only, 
 who assumed the title of Marquis de Campana. Honore 
 was now called on by Spain not only to give up his 
 implied neutrality, but by some useful act to prove his 
 fidelity to the king. Thus forced to practice deceit, 
 he found it very galling, but he did not dare openly 
 to show any resentment or even discontent. Yet his 
 uncle, Prince Valdetare, who still lived, began to 
 doubt his nephew's genuineness towards Spain, though 
 he himself was as devoted to her cause as ever; and 
 with the hope of binding him still more securely, he 
 exerted his influence to induce him to marry his son 
 Hercule to a young princess of the house of Spinola, 
 her father, Luca Spinola, being one of the most zealous 
 partisans the Spanish had "in Italy; his fortune, which 
 was immense, was derived from lands in the kingdom 
 of Naples, and, as the husband of the Princess Amelia, 
 
SEPARATION FROM SPAIN. 149 
 
 Hercule would be heir to these great possessions ; and 
 Prince Valdetare thought he might pause before 
 breaking the golden chain that would thus bind him 
 to Spain. Honore did not feel in a position to refuse 
 this offer, as by doing so he would have greatly in- 
 creased his uncle's already aroused suspicions ; there- 
 fore the marriage took place, and Spain felt satisfied 
 that the Prince of Monaco had given up the wish of 
 severing his fortunes from her, supposing him ever 
 really to have desired it. 
 
 At length the Islands of Levins were retaken by 
 the French, and the Spanish forces retired to Monaco, 
 which still formed a stronghold for them, and con- 
 tinued to do so, for the three following years. Honore* 
 again endeavoured, through his cousin de Corbons, to 
 induce the French to attempt the taking of Monaco 
 bv assault. His revenue was now next to nothing, 
 the drain on him from Spain being enormous ; com- 
 merce being interrupted by war, the port dues were 
 terribly reduced, and what did accrue through that 
 means was seized on by the Spanish governor. 
 
 Honore* was little better than a prisoner in his own 
 territory, and yet on him devolved the entire expenses 
 of supporting a garrison that watched over him as a 
 prison-guard; and, in order to meet this, Mentone 
 
150 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 and Roccabmna were compelled to pay large con- 
 tributions. 
 
 Richelieu, now that it had become impossible, 
 gave his consent to Monaco being taken by assault. 
 Spain was too well on her guard, and the Duke of 
 Savoy again became an obstacle, when the proposition 
 to attack it on the land side was made : but Honoris 
 release was now not very far off. 
 
 On the 11th of September, 1639, Honore' went to 
 Nice in order to pay a mark of respect to the cardinal, 
 Prince Maurice of Savoy, who was recognized as ruler, 
 though the widow of Victor Amacleus I., Christine, 
 Princess-royal of France, had been appointed regent 
 by her husband's will. The cardinal had received a 
 thousand Spanish troops to garrison the town, so that 
 Honor's visit excited no doubts as to his fidelity, 
 though had they known that his journey was taken 
 with the view of sounding the feelings of those he was 
 to meet, and that he never wearied of endeavouring 
 to find a safe escape from their yoke, the Spanish 
 would not have been so thoroughly at rest. 
 
 The war now being carried on beyond the Ligu- 
 rian coasts, the withdrawal of the Spanish troops from 
 there was a matter of necessity, and, nothing doubting, 
 they took from Monaco all that could be spared in 
 
SEPARATION FROM SPAIN. 151 
 
 common safety ; thus the garrison was so considerably 
 diminished that Honore lost no time in communicatino- 
 to Henry de Corbons the intelligence, which he con- 
 sidered of sufficient importance to hope that it might 
 lead at last to the desired end. Henry cle Corbons at 
 once proceeded to Peronne to make arrangements for 
 a secret treaty with Prance, which was quickly done, 
 and on the 14th of September, 1641, it was signed 
 at Peronne by Richelieu, and afterwards ratified by 
 the king. This treaty placed the principality under 
 the armed protection of France, included her in all 
 treaties of peace, and gave certain titles, honours, and 
 privileges to the Prince of Monaco and his successors. 
 But this treaty was not to be effective or made known 
 till Honore' had freed himself from Spanish dominion, 
 and the Prench could enter Monaco. 
 
 Notwithstanding the great precautions taken to 
 keep all communication held between Prince Honore' 
 and the Prench Court secret, the Milanese govern- 
 ment began to have their suspicions aroused, through 
 Cardinal Maurice of Savoy ; who having heard that 
 Prench vessels with troops and ammunition were being 
 prepared, sent and warned Count Siruela, the Governor 
 of Milan, of Honore's infidelity. The count sent 
 secret messengers immediately to Monaco, to put 
 
152 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 
 
 Captain Caliente, Commandant of the town, on his 
 guard. Honored perceiving how closely he was watched, 
 took the precaution of sending to Count d'Alais, to 
 stop his taking any further step for the moment ; this 
 forethought saved Honore* ; for rinding nothing was 
 going on, Captain Caliente was completely deceived, 
 and wrote to Milan saying there was no occasion to 
 doubt Prince Honored for he was, if possible, more 
 Spanish than himself, but that should he see anything 
 likely to prove him wrong in his judgment, he would 
 at once arrest the prince and his son, and send them as 
 prisoners to Milan. This letter bysome fortunate means 
 fell into Honoris hands, which caused him to take 
 double care, though at the same time it increased his 
 longing for freedom. There were four people in whom 
 Honore" placed unbounded confidence, and all proved 
 well worthy of it : his son Hercule, Marquis de Cam- 
 pana ; Jerome Rey, Captain of the guards; JohnBiigati, 
 secretary ; and the parish priest, Pachiero. The at- 
 tempt was to be made on the 13th of November, 
 1641 ; on that day the greater portion of the already 
 reduced garrison was to proceed to Nice, where it was 
 to be met by fresh troops, who would then proceed to 
 Monaco, thus for the time intervening between the de- 
 parture and the arrival there would be but 210 men 
 
SEPARATION PROM SPAIN. 153 
 
 in the place ; and these Honore on the day in question 
 managed to reduce, by sending some to Roccabruna, 
 under the plea of gathering the taxes, which were to 
 be devoted to their pay ; never very regularly received, 
 and then rarely in full. 
 
 Nine days previous to the memorable 13th M. de 
 Pachiero called his flock together and commanded a 
 nine days' devotion, to be spent in praying God and 
 St Devote to shield them from the still talked-of at- 
 tack by the French, and in order to render it feasible 
 for all the inhabitants to join in it, he appointed the 
 night as their time of assembling. Thus did the 
 priest do his part, as by this seeming zeal he turned 
 aside any suspicion the Spanish may have entertained, 
 and at the same time he enabled Honore' to be free 
 from any fear of interruption at an hour when he could 
 best make his preparations and form his plans. This 
 neuvaine began on the 4th of November. 
 
 On the 10th thirty Mentonaises were introduced 
 into the town. On the plea of their having been 
 found with arms upon them, which the government of 
 Spain had prohibited, Honore' caused them to be 
 arrested and brought to Monaco as prisoners. Thus 
 by this ruse he secured to himself thirty trusty adhe- 
 rents, who were, moreover, in league with others left in 
 
154 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 Mentone, who were only waiting for the signal to act. 
 On the night of the 11th — 12th Honore* invited 
 the principal officers and people of the place to a sup- 
 per, which was most sumptuous, the viands and wines 
 being of the most costly and finest description; there 
 were upwards of 100 guests. After they had done full 
 justice to the repast, Honore rose, and left the hall they 
 were in ; in a few minutes he returned, accompanied 
 by the thirty Mentonaises, and then in the presence of 
 all he disclosed his secret ; after which he asked them 
 to be true to him and themselves, and to render him 
 the devotion he required. With the exception of two 
 or three, who, either from fear or interest, clung to 
 Spain, they all swore to fight with the last drop of 
 their blood for their prince and liberty. 
 
 Honore then, for fear of betrayal, had those who 
 would not act with him temporarily imprisoned, and 
 after that necessary precaution being taken, the prince, 
 in a speech he addressed to those around him, pointed 
 out the oppression they were compelled to endure, the 
 slavery they were subject to, and the bright future 
 that awaited them under the protection of the French 
 flag;. Then, in the enthusiasm and excitement of the 
 moment, they took clown weapons and armour that 
 hung around the Avails, and arming themselves with 
 
SEPARATION PROM SPAIN. 155 
 
 them, they prepared to separate for the night, choosing 
 the moment to go out when they would be able, un- 
 noticed, to mix in the crowd that was leaving the 
 church, and so enter their respective homes. 
 
 In the morning an incident happened which 
 ended by their being quitte pour la peur only, but 
 which might have led to serious consequences. A 
 Spanish page brought to Jerome Rey a letter he had 
 picked up in the corridor of the palace, which proved 
 to be Count d'Alais' reply to Honoris last communi- 
 cation. The boy could not read or speak French, but 
 the fear was that other eyes might have seen it ; how- 
 ever nothing disastrous followed, though during the 
 whole clay and night the dread of what might still 
 happen weighed heavily on them. 
 
 At length, at break of day on the 13th, the drum 
 beat which announced the departure of the Spanish 
 troops for Nice. All the requisite orders for the day's 
 enterprise had been delivered over night. The prince 
 had the forces at his command divided into three. 
 He was himself to attack the principal post at the 
 head of fifty men ; this was the entrance to the fortress. 
 His son Hercule, with, thirty men, and Jerome Rey, 
 with twenty, were to sustain the attack on the opposite 
 side, whilst John Monleon, Captain of Mentone, who 
 
156 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 had gathered 200 trusty Mentonaises to help his 
 prince, was to march towards Monaco by the pathless 
 portions of the mountains, and remain hidden with his 
 men behind the gates of the castle till the signal was 
 given for him to enter. The cure's part still continued 
 the same, to keep his flock praying till the attack 
 had been made. The sermon he delivered that nio;ht 
 was the longest ever given by mortal man ; he went on 
 and on, and then when his strength would not admit 
 of his saying more, he set the congregation to sing ; 
 he fought in his way for his little country as valiantly 
 as the bravest soldier amongst them. When for a 
 moment the sinsjinff ceased and all was still in the 
 church, the firing sounded out clear and distinct 
 amidst the shouts and yells of triumph from the vic- 
 torious side. Dismay and consternation spread in a 
 moment amongst the hundreds that, without waiting 
 for blessing or dismissal, rushed out to inquire into 
 the cause of such sounds at that usually peaceful 
 hour. The confusion for a time was great, but it did 
 not last,' as the skirmish, for it was little more, was 
 over; the Spanish sentinels then, surprised at their 
 posts, fought obstinately, and Captain Caliente, old as 
 he was, bravely defended himself; but it was useless, 
 numbers soon overpowered them. The Mentonaises, 
 
SEPARATION PfiOil SPAIN. 137 
 
 under Captain Monleon, entered the town, and the 
 garrison had to lay down their arms and submit. 
 Several were killed on both sides. Prince Honore at 
 once caused the fire to be lighted that was to be the 
 signal of victory to a little ship sent by Count d'Alais 
 for the purpose of learning the earliest news. All was 
 joy now in the town ; those who had been kept in 
 ignorance of events, on learning what had taken place 
 with one voice rendered thanks to God and their 
 prince for their freedom, which had been won so 
 rapidly and so cheaply. The priest and prince em- 
 braced each other when they met, and that morning 
 hope and joy reigned in every breast. 
 
 On the following clay Honore' despatched a mes- 
 senger to Antibes to let his cousin, Henry de Corbons, 
 know the fortunate result of their enterprise. Cardi- 
 nal Maurice, on learning of the Spanish defeat, sent 
 from Nice to try and dissuade Honore' from allowing 
 the French to enter Monaco, and promising him in the 
 king's name redress for all his wrongs if he remained 
 attached to Spain ; but Honore had yearned too long 
 for his release to allow of any argument inducing him 
 to resign it now he had won it. 
 
 On the 18th of November the French, 500 strong, 
 entsred Monaco ; the town was decorated with flowers 
 
158 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 and flags, and the people gave every possible proof 
 of their delight, and showed their welcome to their 
 new masters. 
 
 Cardinal Trivnlce, Honoris brother-in-law, entered 
 into negotiations with him, to induce him to remain 
 true to Spain, but the prince replied that it was too 
 late, and in the presence of the garrison he removed 
 from his neck the order of the Golden Fleece, and 
 handing it, with a letter which he had written, to Count 
 Siruela, Governor of Milan, he desired both might 
 be sent to him ; he then took the white scarf, and de- 
 clared himself under the protection of Prance. In the 
 letter he addressed to Siruela, he said, that in return- 
 ing to his Catholic Majesty the order of the Golden 
 Fleece, he hoped it might be available for some other 
 who might serve the king with more happiness, but 
 not with more fidelity, than he had served him him- 
 self. This was dated from Monaco on the 18th of 
 November, 1641. 
 
 When the Spanish troops left Monaco they were 
 taken to Finale. The prince behaved very liberally to 
 them, providing them with necessary food for the 
 voyage at his own expense, and paying them liberal! v. 
 Some few, who had married into Monacian families, 
 chose to renounce their country and remain where 
 
SEPARATION FROM SPAIN. 159 
 
 they were. Traces of Spanish blood are still frequently 
 seen amongst the Monacians, and some of the best 
 families in the place are descended from this period. 
 For eighty years the kings of Spain had been true 
 friends to the Grimaldis, but for the thirty years that 
 followed they proved little else than despotic tyrants. 
 
 After their departure the Monacians made a vow 
 that they would, on the 21st of November in every 
 year, celebrate the commemoration of their liberty by 
 a solemn procession in the town ; which vow is re- 
 ligiously kept to the present day. 
 
 The loss of Monaco to Spain was soon followed by 
 that of Portugal and Catalonia. Nice shortly after- 
 wards was besieged by the French, and taken from 
 them ; thus it seems, with nations as with people, 
 troubles and losses do not come singly. 
 
 In April, 1642, Honore* II. and his son made 
 their first visit to France. They arrived on the 25th 
 of the month, at Narbonne, where they had an inter- 
 view with Cardinal Richelieu, who at that moment 
 was dangerously ill ; from there they went to Leucate, 
 where they met with a magnificent reception from the 
 governor, and on the following day they proceeded to 
 Perpignan, and at a few leagues from where Lewis XIV. 
 was encamped they were met by the king's carriages. 
 
1G0 THE HISTORY OE MONACO. 
 
 The king at that time was preparing for an expedition 
 against Spain. The treaty of Peronne was now rati- 
 fied ; by it the king undertook, in consideration of the 
 oppression Honore* II. stated himself to be suffering 
 under from Spain, to protect the prince, his family, 
 subjects, and possessions from all that might offend 
 them. 500 French troops were to remain in garrison 
 at Monaco, the officers to be appointed by the king, 
 Honore' to be himself captain and governor, as should 
 also be his heirs and successors to the principality, 
 and to hold the same authority as other governors did 
 in France. The prince was to keep the keys of the 
 town. In the absence of the prince a lieutenant was 
 to be appointed, and as the first to act in that capacity 
 the king nominated Henry cle Corbons. The French 
 garrison to take the oath of fidelity to the prince and 
 to swear that they held the place for him and his suc- 
 cessors ; the garrison to be maintained by France. 
 The Prince of Monaco to be remembered and included 
 in all treaties or truces. The tax levied on ships 
 passing Monaco to be still paid by French vessels, and 
 a few galleys were to be stationed off Monaco by the 
 king to issue the payment of the dues. In order to 
 save time to ships leaving Marseilles, he placed a 
 receiver of taxes in that town for ships intending to 
 
SEPARATION FROM SPAIN. 161 
 
 pass Monaco, and if they had paid the due, to show 
 they had done so, they were to fire a gun and hoist 
 the Grimaldi flag. 
 
 Prince Honore was received by Lewis XIII. 
 with every mark of distinction and the greatest cordi- 
 ality. On the day following his arrival he was invited 
 into the king's chamber, and Lewis invested him with 
 the order of St Michael ; and then, inviting him to 
 accompany him to the chapel, he drew from the 
 pocket of his jacket the order of the Holy Ghost, 
 which decorating the prince with, he said : ' My 
 cousin, I do not treat you in the usual form, by seek- 
 ing all the required ceremonies for creating a knight ; 
 also you are not looked on as others, and I am satisfied 
 that it should be known that your merit and my inclin- 
 ation induce me to do this, so that the one may be 
 honoured and the other you may be assured of. Above 
 all, remember that the King of Spain has never given 
 the order of the Golden Fleece in Prance as I give 
 you the order of the Holy Ghost in Spain.'* 
 
 Honore* II. passed two nights and three clays 
 at the camp at Perpignan, and on his taking 
 leave the king invited him to visit him in Paris 
 
 * It will be remembered that the king was at that time at 
 Perpignan, a Spanish province conquered by Lewis XIII. 
 
 11 
 
162 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 during the coming carnival. The prince accepted 
 the invitation, and returned to Narbonne, where 
 he received from M. de Chavigny, secretary of state, 
 letters-patent conferring on him the duchy-peerdom 
 of Valentinois, and the Marqnisate of Baux for his son, 
 with extensive lands in Provence, the whole forming 
 an income of 75,000 francs, in compensation for the 
 estates in Naples and Spain which had been con- 
 fiscated by his Most Catholic Majesty. Prince 
 Honore* received besides, a box, studded with dia- 
 monds, containing two portraits of Lewis XIII. A 
 French vessel bore him back to Monaco, where he met 
 with an enthusiastic reception from his subjects, on 
 the 23rd of June, 1642. 
 
 Again, on the 6th of the following November, 
 Honore" left his principality, and with his son pro- 
 ceeded to Paris, where the dignity of D Like and Peer of 
 France was publicly conferred on him. His son was 
 to receive certain honours and orders on his attaining 
 the proper age ; meanwhile the king made him captain 
 over a company of gendarmes with a pension. In order 
 to reward the services of Je'rome Rey, John Monition,* 
 
 * The present Mayor of Mentone is a descendant of this John 
 Monleon, Captain of Mentone. 
 
SEPARATION PROM SPAIN. 1G3 
 
 and John Brigate, he granted to all three of them, 
 together with their families, letters of nobility and 
 naturalization. Further he, in January, 1643, gave 
 the power of succession to the female line for the 
 duchy of Valentinois, failing heirs male, but in that 
 case the peerage was to become extinct. He also 
 promised to stand sponsor to the infant son of Hercule 
 and the Princess Aurelia Spinola, but before being able 
 to fulfil this latter promise, Lewis XIII. died, on the 
 14th of May, 1643. On the 28th of April, just 
 previous to the king's death, Honored after six months' 
 absence, returned to his principality. 
 
 Anne of Austria caused the young king, her son, 
 Lewis XIV., to write to the Prince of Monaco the 
 following letter, touching the christening of Hercule's 
 son : — ' My cousin, the late king my lord and father, 
 having last year promised to give his name to your 
 grandson, and it not having been clone during his life, 
 I shall have much pleasure in its being done in my 
 name ; it is therefore by the advice of the queen- 
 regent, my mother, that I write to my cousin, Count 
 d'Alais, to proceed to you for that purpose.' 
 
 The christening took "place at Monaco on the 
 13th of October, 1643, with great splendour, Count 
 
161 THE HISTORY OE MONACO. 
 
 cl'Alais standing as sponsor for the king, and Queen 
 Anne being represented by the Countess de la Guiche. 
 The child received the name of Lewis. 
 
 Honore* obtained permission to coin his own money, 
 and on the 18th of October Lewis XIV. admitted the 
 gold and silver coins bearing the effigy and arms of the 
 Prince of Monaco into France. They bore the same 
 name and corresponded in value with the French 
 money. The refusal to take them was to be punished 
 by a fine of 500 francs. On the 23rd of October, 
 1646, Prince Honore left again for his third visit to 
 France, He remained six months in Paris, returning 
 to Monaco on the 5th of May, 1647. 
 
 During this period he made good use of his time, 
 learning such things and noting all that he thought 
 would be beneficial to himself and his subjects. He 
 likewise obtained several privileges and grants from 
 the king. He also received a gift of 12 bronze and 
 12 iron cannons for the armament of Monaco. 
 
 Spain had not even yet resigned all hope of win- 
 ning back this important and useful little principality. 
 She tried many ways, and used both bribes and threats, 
 to succeed. At length, thinking that perhaps the 
 advantages still lay with the French, she employed a 
 man named Gastaldo, of Nice, and sent him in the 
 
SEPARATION FROM SPAIN. 1G5 
 
 name of the Viceroy of Naples, and gave him power to 
 offer such enormous bribes that Spain indulged in the 
 hope of succeeding this time in withdrawing Honore 
 from his newly-chosen master. But the prince was 
 proof against the temptation, and in order to show his 
 fidelity to France, he caused Gastaldo to be arrested, 
 denouncing him publicly. He was tried, tortured, and 
 then executed at the extreme point of the Cape Martin, 
 the whole proceeding being a needless display of 
 cruelty. This happened in 1650. 
 
 In the time of repose that Monaco now enjoyed, 
 the palace was restored, a fact which is commemorated 
 by an inscription on a marble slab, which is still to be 
 seen in the principal court of the palace. 
 
 In 1651, on the coming of age of the King of 
 France, Honore" again went to Paris to take part in the 
 festivities. During his absence a terrible sorrow fell 
 on him. His only son, Hercule, Marquis de Baux, 
 had gone with his wife and children to the convent of 
 Carnoles at Mentone, and was amusing himself in the 
 gardens with his officers and attendants, firing with 
 pistols at a target, when having called on one of those 
 near him to show what he could do, the young man's 
 pistol caught in his shoulder belt and went off; the 
 ball wounded two people, and struck the Marquis de 
 
166 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 Baux in the spine. He was carried back to Monaco, 
 where, after all that art could do being attempted in 
 vain, he died the following day, declaring the innocence 
 of the officer, and begging no steps should be taken 
 against him in any way. 
 
 The young Marquis left four daughters and one 
 son, Count Carladez, godson to Lewis XIV. 
 
 The grief of Honore* II. was intense when he heard 
 of the terrible fate that had befallen his son. He re- 
 turned to Monaco instantly, arriving there on the 18th 
 of October. The whole principality mourned the 
 death of the young heir, and his widow, whose sorrow 
 was shared by so many, now first caused the church 
 and convent of Laghetto * to be brought into notice, 
 by the rich gifts she there offered at the shrine of Our 
 Lady, to propitiate her prayers for the repose of the 
 soul of her husband. 
 
 Honore* II. now assumed for the first time the rank 
 of Serene Highness, having hitherto been Excellency 
 only. In order to show some gratitude for the honours 
 heaped on him by Lewis XIII. and his son, Lewis 
 XIV., the prince in his will desired that his successors 
 should never take themselves from under the protection 
 of the crown of Trance, and ever to show their zeal and 
 
 * Appendix D. 
 
SEPARATION FROM SPAIN. 167 
 
 fidelity to the king. This will was by his special desire 
 registered in Paris on the 10th of April, 1656. 
 
 On the 27th of June, 1656, Christine of Sweden, 
 who had abdicated from pure ostentation, finding it 
 did not repay her, she being neither talked of nor 
 thought of any more, began to desire the possession 
 again of her rejected crown, and now wrote to Prince 
 Honore asking him to receive her at Monaco, in case 
 accident drove her near that port; but her voyage 
 never taking place, no casualty occurred, and her 
 throne was never regained. 
 
 In the treaty of the Pyrenees, concluded in 1659, 
 Lewis XIV., according to the treaty of Peronne, 
 stipulated for the restitution of Honoris Spanish 
 possessions, and all he had enjoyed whilst Under 
 the protection of Spain was to be restored to him 
 without delay. 
 
 On the 30th of March, 1660, his grandson Lewis, 
 Count Carlades, now heir to the principality, was 
 married to Charlotte Catherine de Gramont, daughter 
 of Anthony, Duke de Gramont, a marshal and peer of 
 France. 
 
 On the 10th of January, 1662, Honore' II. died, 
 at the age of sixty-five. PI is death was a source of 
 universal mourning. Of a gentle disposition, thought- 
 
168 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 
 
 ful for the happiness of his subjects, and anxious 
 above all for their prosperity, he devoted himself to 
 the improvement of his little state ; he was just and 
 merciful in his government, and but for the unneces- 
 sary death of Gastaldo, no stain or blot marks his 
 escutcheon. He was remarkable for great personal 
 beauty, as well as for a charm of manner, that per- 
 haps belonged especially to that age, but which seem- 
 ed with him to be more natural than acquired. The 
 love that surrounded him in life followed him to the 
 grave. 
 
169 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 LEWIS I. ANTHONY I. 
 
 Lewis I. was' but nineteen years of age when he 
 succeeded his grandfather as Prince of Monaco, tlo- 
 nore* had some time previous to his death remarked a 
 recklessness of disposition and a love of adventure 
 in his grandson, that gave rise to much anxiety, 
 especially as he knew well the temptations to which 
 he would be exposed at the court of Lewis XIV. ; 
 but he took comfort in the hope that his marriage 
 would steady him, and induce him to think of the 
 duties that devolved on him more than the mere 
 gratification of pleasure. 
 
 Unfortunately his wife, Charlotte de Gramont, a 
 beautiful woman, and full of talent, was attached to 
 the household of the Duchess of Orleans, Henrietta of 
 England, and there in the centre of every description 
 of intrigue and folly she rendered herself famous by 
 her own misconduct. 
 
 In 1665, war was declared against England by 
 
170 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 Holland and France, and Prince Lewis, unable to re- 
 move his wife from Paris, and pained by the occur- 
 rences he was forced to witness, seized this oppor- 
 tunity to get away himself, and solicited the king's 
 permission to join the French troops as a volunteer. 
 Lewis left, accompanied by his brother-in-law, Count 
 de Guiche. some love intrigue rendering it advisable 
 for him to leave the country for a time. 
 
 A new life now dawned for the young prince. 
 By the treaty of the 27th of April, 1662, Lewis 
 XIV. had promised to aid the Dutch with his fleet 
 under the command of the Duke of Beaufort, Grand- 
 admiral of France ; but the king was not sincere in 
 his proffered assistance ; he cared little for success to 
 others if no personal advantage accrued to himself ; 
 therefore he took care his ships were not engaged in 
 the conflict : moreover, he had designs of his own, 
 and whilst seeming to mediate between the two first 
 maritime powers of Europe, he in truth desired that 
 they might so destroy one another, that the French 
 navy would then stand out unrivalled. Thus contrary 
 winds — or wishes — prevented the Mediterranean fleet 
 doing more than making its way very slowly to La 
 Rochelle, whilst Ruyter was doing all the work alone. 
 The Prince of Monaco and Count de Guiche, wearied 
 
LEWIS I.— ANTHONY I. 171 
 
 of waiting for the Duke of Beaufort to arrive, and 
 longing for action, volunteered their services to the 
 Dutch. They were received on board the Duivcn- 
 worde, commanded by the Chevalier Terlong, and 
 took part in the famous battle of Texel. The English 
 fleet being under the command of George Monk, 
 Duke of Albemarle, and Prince Rupert, and the 
 Dutch under Admiral Ruyter. From the 13th to 
 the 16th of June the fighting lasted. 
 
 Count Estrades, French ambassador, in his de- 
 spatch dated the 17th of June, giving a detailed 
 account of the action, speaks in terms of praise and 
 admiration of the obstinate courage displayed by the 
 Prince of Monaco and the Count de Guiche, and 
 especially at the moment when a fire broke out on the 
 Duivenworde, which having defied all efforts to ex- 
 tinguish it now gained the sails ; the Prince and de 
 Guiche, seeing how utterly hopeless it was to think 
 of saving the ship, took off their outer clothing, 
 and prepared to jump into the sea should the 
 fire, as they every minute expected, reach the gun- 
 powder ; but at that moment they were rescued by a 
 Dutch vessel, the Little Holland, having time only 
 to spring on board and get out of danger before the 
 explosion took place. The ship was commanded by 
 
172 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 a brother of Ruyter's, and was on her ay ay at the 
 time to help other vessels in distress. 
 
 They were taken by the Little Holland on board 
 the admiral's ship : Ruyter received them with a 
 warm welcome, and provided them with clothes. In 
 the last day's battle Prince Lewis and his brother-in- 
 law were to be found always where most danger 
 was ; the count was wounded in the shoulder and 
 arm. 
 
 The court was at Fontainebleau at the time Es- 
 trades' despatch arrived. The news of the bravery 
 displayed by the French nobility, who had by their 
 courage partially covered the king's want of faith, in 
 not permitting Beaufort's fleet to join the Dutch, was 
 received with the deepest pleasure. 
 
 Lewis XIV. was too delighted at his designs 
 being thus cloaked over not to be lavish of his praises 
 and thanks to those who had distinguished them- 
 selves, and his outspoken eulogy on Lewis I. and de 
 Guiche induced many others to join them in Hol- 
 land ; but the peace of Breda put an end to the war, 
 and the volunteers returned to Paris. 
 
 Prince Lewis found everything connected with 
 his domestic affairs as bad on his return as when he 
 left. Disgusted and angered beyond bearing, he went 
 
LEWIS I.— ANTHONY I, 173 
 
 to Monaco, and endeavoured to occupy his mind with 
 administrative reform, a very necessary matter in the 
 principality, more especially as he was so constantly 
 absent. At the time of his succession, at the request 
 of his wife, he founded in Monaco the convent of 
 The Visitation, which was to be regulated according 
 to the constitutions of St Francis of Sales. He now 
 commenced the building of the beautiful church be- 
 longing to the convent, which is situated at the ex- 
 tremity of the rock * towering high above all other 
 buildings, and rendering it a conspicuous object in 
 the distance. In 1678, the year in which the Prin- 
 cess Charlotte died, Pope Clement X. accorded a bull 
 of constitution to the convent, limiting the number of 
 nuns to thirty-three. This building is the only trace 
 left at Monaco of Lewis' wife. 
 
 But these occupations failed to create sufficient 
 interest to enable Lewis to forget his domestic 
 troubles ; and in order the better to do so, he gave 
 himself up to a life of dissipation that exceeded even 
 that led by his beautiful wife, and he thereby gained 
 a somewhat doubtful celebrity. 
 
 ° On inquiring one day at the Palace for this church, I was 
 directed to go ' au bout des etats ' and I should find it : the prin- 
 cipality of Monaco consisting now of little else than the rock on 
 which the town is built. 
 
174 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 Hortense Mancini, Duchess of Mazarin, exiled 
 from Prance, went to Rome; Lewis, who was more 
 blinded by jealousy throughout his connection with 
 her than love, followed her there, and then on from 
 place to place whithersoever she went, till, finally, 
 they reached London, where Lewis I. became the 
 rival of Charles II. Great exertions were used to 
 separate Mancini from the prince, and place her as 
 favourite to the king, in the room of the Duchess of 
 Portsmouth. A battle with gold w r as now fought 
 between the Kino- of England and the Prince of a 
 miniature principality : whichever could bring the 
 greatest supply of ammunition into the field was 
 certain to be the conqueror. Charles had withdrawn 
 an allowance of £4000 a year from the duchess, which 
 Lewis immediately granted her, thus well-nigh ruining 
 both prince and principality. 
 
 Portunately at this time his wife died, and his 
 passion dying also, a re-action took place, and he 
 returned to Monaco, determined to devote himself to 
 the welfare of his state. 
 
 On the 23rd of December, 1678, repealing the 
 contradictory laws then in vogue, he promulgated a 
 code, divided into four books, containing civil and 
 criminal laws, and laws regulating the home and rural 
 
LEWIS I.— ANTHONY I. 175 
 
 police ; the whole, notwithstanding the severity of the 
 penal laws, is considered the production of a cleVer 
 and practical mind. The laws against immorality 
 were especially severe. Rape was punished by death ; 
 adultery entailed punishment on the man, varying, 
 according to the woman's age, from two years at the 
 galleys, to death. The authors, propagators, and 
 hawkers of libels or immoral songs were punished at 
 the discretion of the auditor-general, even by death if 
 the case was considered a grave one. 
 
 Prince Lewis had two sons and one daughter ; the 
 eldest, Anthony, Duke of Valentinois, who entered 
 the French service when still very young, was married 
 on the 14th of June, 1688, in the presence of the 
 King of France and the whole court, to Mary of 
 Lorraine, daughter of Count Armagnac, master of the 
 horse of Lewis XIV. The Prince of Monaco had 
 hitherto held no especial rank at the French court ; he 
 had no status either as a foreign prince or a prince of 
 the realm ; this frequently led to vexations and annoy- 
 ances, as owing to the jealousies then general amongst 
 the court circle, it became a question of much greater 
 importance than it would have been at an earlier 
 period. Lewis XIV. was extremely rigid in all points 
 of ceremony, and this made the frivolous and selfish 
 
176 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 courtiers that surrounded him, and who to win the 
 royal favour would have risked anything, equally 
 severe in all matters of etiquette ; and they, in con- 
 sequence, attached more value than ever to position, 
 each holding their own with the extremest tenacity, 
 though if they could gain one inch in advance of 
 another no scruples would arise to prevent them. 
 
 The Lorraines had obtained a position as relations 
 of the reigning Prince of Lorraine ; therefore when 
 Prince Lewis married his son to Mary of Lorraine he 
 did not fail to seize this opportunity to make a claim, 
 not based, however, on this connection, but as the 
 recognized reigning Prince of Monaco. The claim 
 was admitted by Lewis XIV., and on the 14th of 
 June, 1688, he recognized Lewis' demands, and 
 granted him the status he coveted. 
 
 The Duke of Valentinois' marriage proved most 
 unfortunate and unhappy. The duchess was beauti- 
 ful and fascinating, but without mind or virtue ; 
 whilst her husband was of a temperament to feel this 
 bitterly, being himself all that was honourable, brave, 
 and high-minded. Thus, like his father, he was driven 
 from his home by the utter hopelessness of ever reme- 
 dying the evil that caused him such deep regret. He 
 therefore took part in the military expeditions which 
 
LEWIS I.— ANTHONY I. 177 
 
 at that period offered occupation to as many as chose 
 to accept it. His first engagement was at the siege 
 of Philipsburg, which surrendered to the Dauphin on 
 the 29th of October, 168S. The battle of Fleurus in 
 1G90 was the next occasion that offered for him to 
 distinguish himself; the Duke of Luxemburg com- 
 manded the army ; the victory was the greatest ever 
 won by the troops of Lewis XIV. In 1691 the king 
 himself went into the field, and the town of Mons 
 was taken ; and in 1692 the king in person conducted 
 the siege of Namur; it was then that Lewis XIV. 
 was an eye-witness to the bravery that distinguished 
 Anthony, Duke' of Valentinois, nor did he fail to 
 note it. 
 
 In 1698 the embassy to Rome, a very delicate and 
 important mission at that moment, was offered to 
 Lewis I. of Monaco. The question as to the suc- 
 cession in Spain was then on the eve of being raised. 
 The King of France declared himself heir in right of 
 his wife, notwithstanding his having signed on his 
 marriage with Maria Theresa an act of renunciation. 
 Yet not really believing he could gain possession of 
 the entire inheritance, he wished to carry out the 
 second project of division, which had succeeded to the 
 one first proposed by William III. of England; as by 
 
 12 
 
178 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 the former France was allotted Guipuzcoa, the Two 
 Sicilies, and Lorraine, with portions of Tuscany and 
 Liguria. Rome would necessarily have a voice in the 
 matter ; and the king knew well that he would there 
 have to grapple with the influence Austria would 
 bring to bear, as she desired the possession of Spain 
 in its integrity. Lewis XIV. and his advisers thought, 
 therefore, that by making choice of the Prince of 
 Monaco as ambassador, they were more likely to gain 
 their desired ends than by sending a Frenchman, as 
 
 Jo ' 
 
 Lewis I. with his Italian nature would be more fitted 
 to cope with Italian cunning. 
 
 The Prince of Monaco accepted the mission ; he 
 was then at Monaco, but immediately proceeded to 
 Paris to receive his instructions, and then left for 
 Rome. His entry was made with a pomp and pro- 
 digality never before witnessed ; and his vanity, at all 
 times easily touched, was so gratified by the wonder 
 and amazement he created, that he went on, heedless 
 of results, committing every description of extrava- 
 gance and excess. The enormous outlay that at- 
 tended his embassv to Rome very nearly ruined Mo- 
 naco, which had to bear the whole burthen of the 
 expense. His carriage-horses were shod in silver, and 
 the shoes were fastened with only one nail, in order 
 
LEWIS I.— ANTHONY I. 179 
 
 that they might be lost with greater facility. Funds 
 failing, the prince, who exercised absolute power in 
 his principality, forced the communes to give up to 
 him all taxes received from the oil mills, and which 
 belonged to them. This cession, which was to have 
 been merely temporary, was notwithstanding con- 
 tinued to be enforced till the Revolution. However, 
 this was but coming events casting their shadows be- 
 fore them. 
 
 Lewis proved successful in his mission. On his 
 arrival he put himself into immediate communication 
 with the cardinals most favourable to Trance, and 
 winning over the Spanish ambassador, they all worked 
 in unity for the same end. It was a delicate point to 
 handle, and required all the address and skill of these 
 wily diplomatists to insure success. 
 
 The war between Prance and Spain had, with oc- 
 casional and short cessations, existed for upwards of a 
 century and a half. The marriage of Lewis XIV. 
 with Maria Theresa had for a time drawn the two 
 countries together into something approaching friendly 
 relations, but it was very transitory, and in the end 
 helped to furnish matter for fresh dispute. Every step 
 France had gained had been two retrograde ones for 
 Spain ; and her dismemberment seemed now im- 
 
ISO THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 minent, Lewis XIV. having resolved to disregard the 
 act of renunciation imposed on Maria Theresa at her 
 marriage. He stated that he had just cause for doing 
 so, as Spain having failed to pay the dowry to his 
 queen, which she was to receive as compensation for 
 resigning her claims to the crown of Spain, the chief 
 clause in the act had been unfulfilled, thus, in fact, 
 rendering the whole transaction null and void. 
 
 Charles II. was now thought dying, and Lewis 
 XIV. therefore devoted his whole mind to this im- 
 portant question. Austria had powerful claims 
 through the queen ; the king likewise favoured the 
 Archduke Charles's pretensions ; but French influence 
 was brought to bear on him, and he was kept from 
 taking any decided step in his favour; he also felt, in 
 his wavering weak nature, a clinging to the fundament- 
 al law, which enabled women to succeed to the throne 
 and transmit their rights to their heirs ; though at the 
 same time he desired to maintain the independence of 
 Spain, as well as her laws, and this would fail if the 
 two crowns of Spain and France were to be borne on 
 one head. In this state of perplexity Charles resolved 
 to appeal to the pope for his advice, and by it to be 
 guided, considering it as he did to be infallible. 
 
LEWIS L— ANTHONY I. 1S1 
 
 Cardinal Porto-Carrero, learning the step Charles had 
 determined to take, took measures to let Lewis of 
 Monaco become instantly acquainted with it ; who im- 
 mediately hastened to get those cardinals who were 
 devoted to France around the pope. Thus Innocent 
 XII. , biased by the views entertained by the friends 
 of Lewis XIV., naturally adopted them, and re- 
 plied to Charles's letter by advising him to seek in one 
 of the sons of Maria Theresa his heir ; the condition 
 being enjoined that the new King of Spain should re- 
 nounce for himself and his descendants all claim to the 
 throne of France. On receiving the pope's answer, 
 King Charles caused his intentions to be made known 
 to Lewis XIV. ; but the King of Prance still doubted 
 so complete a realization of his hopes ; events, however, 
 proved he had no cause for distrust. 
 
 Prom the moment Porto- Carrero learnt the tenor 
 of the pope's letter, he, in conjunction with the minis- 
 ter Ubella, caused Charles to make his will, declaring 
 the Duke of Anjou, the dauphin's second son, and 
 grandson of Maria Theresa, heir to the Spanish crown : 
 failing him or his direct heirs, it was to go by the 
 regular law of inheritance. Pour weeks after signing 
 this will, on the 1st of November, 1700, Charles II. 
 
182 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 died. The Duke of Anjou ascended the throne, and 
 became the root of the Bourbon dynasty, who reign 
 over Spain to this clay. 
 
 Innocent XII. died a few days before the King of 
 Spain, and Prince Lewis now directed all his energies 
 for the election of a pope favourable to France. At 
 length Cardinal Albani ascended the papal throne, and 
 anxiety was over, as he had been one of the late pope's 
 advisers on the occasion of the reply being sent to 
 Charles of Spain's letter. 
 
 After Albani's installation, a breach was on the 
 point of taking place between the courts of Rome and 
 Paris, but for the moderation of Lewis XIV., who 
 smoothed the troubled waters, ruffled by the following 
 incident. Lewis I. had contracted a close friendship 
 with a Roman of noble birth, named Vaini, chiefly be- 
 cause he considered him a useful partisan. By his 
 influence Lewis obtained from Pope Innocent XII. 
 the title of prince for Vaini, which gave rise to 
 jealousy amongst a great many, but as long as 
 Innocent lived they dared not give vent to their feel- 
 ings ; but Albani was no sooner pope than Vaini was 
 tormented in every possible way. At last one day his 
 house was attacked by a mob, and he sought personal 
 safety at the Prench embassy ; but the people followed 
 
LEWIS I.— ANTHONY I. 1S3 
 
 him and invaded the Prince of Monaco's house, who at 
 once armed his people, and desired them to disperse 
 the mob ; this was done at last, but not before several 
 people were seriously wounded. Prince Lewis imme- 
 diately laid a complaint before the new pope, and 
 demanded redress for the insult that had been offered 
 to him. No reply coming, Lewis in hasty anger quitted 
 Rome, at the same time acquainting the king with the 
 matter. ' Lewis XIV., however, wrote to him, at once 
 thanking him for the zeal he had shown in his service, 
 and for his honour ; but remembering Clement XL's 
 friendly disposition towards him, as Cardinal Albani, he 
 thought it more expedient to cultivate it than to de- 
 stroy it, and so ordered Prince Lewis to return in- 
 stantly to Pome, and personally to lay the whole mat- 
 ter before the sovereign pontiff, when no doubt he 
 would receive prompt and ample satisfaction. Lewis 
 I. returned immediately, and at once sought an in- 
 terview with Clement XL, when full redress was 
 given, as the king had anticipated. 
 
 Lewis I. died in Pome, very soon after the settle- 
 ment of this affair, in January, 1701. He left two 
 sons and one daughter. His life had been prosperous, 
 but not happy ; it had been marred first by his own 
 wife, and then by his daughter-in-law. His own 
 
184 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 daughter was married to Charles de Crussol, Duke of 
 Uzes, first peer of France ; but marriages were not 
 more fortunate with his children than himself, and 
 this proved a most miserable one. The duchess was 
 clever and of a gentle disposition, but her domestic 
 trials passed those ordinarily met with. Death, for- 
 tunately however, very soon put an end to them : 
 she was married in 1696, and died in 1700. 
 
 Lewis I. was at one time very nearly ruined 
 through the reckless life his wife's conduct drove him 
 to lead, and had not Charlotte de Gramont died, the 
 probability is that history would have had nothing to 
 relate of him but profligacy and extravagance, a tend- 
 ency to both being inherent in him ; as it is, however, 
 he redeemed the follies he committed in the early part 
 of his career, and proved himself to have a clear head, 
 a reflective mind, and thus became a good though 
 severe legislator. 
 
 Lewis' eldest son, Anthony, Duke of Valentinois, 
 succeeded him. The first years of his reign were 
 passed in struggling against the poverty to which the 
 principality had been reduced by the extravagance of 
 Prince Lewis in Rome, and at the same time en- 
 deavouring to aid France in the contest she had to 
 maintain in order to keep hold of the Spanish crown. 
 
LEWIS I.— ANTHONY I. 1S5 
 
 It was not, however, till 1705 that the belligerents 
 approached the principality ; but the old question of 
 limit had arisen previously to vex Anthony I. The 
 Duke of Savoy, who had taken up the cause of Austria 
 against France, drew the attention of that country to 
 the valuable position of Monaco, and would gladly 
 have induced them to besiege the place, if from no 
 other feeling than that of animosity to the prince. 
 Anthony was fully alive to this, and warned the French 
 generals in time to avert any immediate disaster. In 
 1705 Marshal de la Feuillade crossed the Var at the 
 head of 18,000 men and bombarded Nice, taking 
 Villafranca, Montalban, and St Hospice, and blew up 
 the Augustin tower. Monaco now proved a useful 
 station, La Feuillade drawing from thence plentiful 
 supplies, though at the cost of nearly exhausting their 
 stores. At this time Anthony actively pushed on the 
 work of fortifying the place more strongly, as far as 
 his means admitted ; he thus hoped to render the 
 place capable of withstanding a siege. The cavalry 
 was reinforced by two hundred, and M. de Paratte 
 had orders to supply all that Monaco stood in need 
 of; but these orders were more easily given than 
 carried out, owing to the deficiency of the French 
 stores. 
 
186 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 Turbia at this juncture stood undefended, and 
 though Prince Anthony urged on France the impera- 
 tive necessity of sending troops there, it was impossible ; 
 she had none to spare. Orders were therefore given, 
 in order to prevent its being a prize should it fall into 
 the hands of the enemy, to destroy the fortifications. 
 Even under these circumstances, Anthony could not 
 quietly see it in the possession of Savoy, and he there- 
 fore solicited the King of France to make the place 
 over to him, in which case he resolved to defend it as 
 best he could. It would, likewise, if thus decided, set 
 at rest the dispute between him and the Duke of 
 Savoy as to the eternal question of limit. 
 
 The king, viewing the matter much in the same 
 light, and being willing to do something in return for 
 the fidelity with which the Grimaldis had served 
 France, on the 15th of April, 1705, replied that it was 
 with pleasure he was enabled to show his appreciation 
 of his services by putting him in possession of Turbia. 
 With the letter, came the necessary documents con- 
 ferring the town, castle, and territory of Turbia on 
 Anthony of Monaco. Turbia remained a part of the 
 principality till the peace of Utrecht, when the Duke 
 of Savoy once more gained possession of it. 
 
 Now followed the battle of Turin, so disastrous in 
 
LEWIS I.— ANTHONY I. 1S7 
 
 its results to France, wresting from her all the con- 
 quests of five years' hard fighting. Nothing remained 
 to her but Savoy, Suza, Perosa, and the country of 
 Nice. It was under these adverse circumstances that 
 the Prince of Monaco proved himself worthy of the 
 friendship and protection accorded him by Prance. 
 Marshal Tesse' wrote to Anthony to tell him it was im- 
 possible to leave more than two battalions to garrison 
 the place, that he had drawn from Montalban, Villa- 
 franca, and Sospello all the forces he dared, but he 
 had given orders for troops and ammunition to be sent 
 to Monaco, which was in a sadly distressed state, owing 
 to the drain that the French army had been on it. 
 
 The Austrians and their allies now approached this 
 part of the Riviera ; they made their first bivouac close 
 to Mentone. Monaco, however, escaped a siege, the 
 enemy merely forcing contributions from the places 
 through which they passed that belonged to the 
 principality. They marched on to Toulon and be- 
 sieged it, but with such severe loss to themselves that 
 they were forced to make a rapid retreat, again 
 passing by Monaco, without, however, making any 
 attempt to annoy it. The French, once more in pos- 
 session of these districts, had all the roads that could 
 be made available for an army to pass, destroyed, 
 
188 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 preserving those of Castiglione and Mentone, which 
 were passable to infantry only. The Castle of Mentone 
 was fortified ; and Monaco received a large supply of 
 gunpowder, much having been used in blasting, when 
 constructing the fortifications. An invasion from the 
 Duke of Savoy was still dreaded, and M. de Mont- 
 georges, commander in Nice, sent fifty dragoons to 
 act as scouts. The whole summer was thus passed 
 in watching and waiting, and winter came bringing 
 no change ; now a tolerable sense of security was felt, 
 as the mountain paths became impassable in winter. 
 The fear was for the future ; if the enemy gained pos- 
 session of Nice, they would certainly attack Monaco 
 by sea and land, and thus force a surrender by famine. 
 Money was scarcer than ever, and the whole main- 
 tenance of Monaco fell on its prince. France could 
 give no aid, her own resources were well-nigh ex- 
 hausted. In March, 1709, M. d'Artignan was sent 
 to Monaco, to inform the prince that the garrison 
 must again be reduced, and that the two battalions 
 could not even be left. Still Anthony, careful of his 
 interests, did not flinch from his fidelity; but he wrote a 
 letter to M. cle Chamillard, in which he mentions his 
 conference with M. d'Artignan, states his own opinions 
 as to the Duke of Savoy's intentions on Monaco, and 
 
LEWIS I.— ANTHONY I. 189 
 
 points out the serious mistake of leaving the Var open 
 to the enemy ; that Nice would be equally protected 
 by the French army occupying the banks of the river ; 
 that if the troops were placed beyond it, Monaco would 
 stand in need of abundant supplies, as the place would 
 thus become isolated and left to depend on itself; 
 help could not be sent to it by sea or land, as the 
 enemy would naturally take possession of the Castle of 
 Villafranca the moment they were permitted to cross 
 the Var, thus rendering access to the rock as little 
 possible by sea as by land. 
 
 Prince Anthony continues to say that he had spent 
 200,000 francs on the fortifications, but that had he 
 been able to give only 50,000 more it would have 
 rendered the fortress, no matter how small the gar- 
 rison, impregnable ; yet he still believed that even 
 now it would only be forced to surrender by starvation. 
 The corn M. d'Artignan had promised to send not 
 having come, he urges strongly on M. de Chamillard 
 to send some without delay. Salt meats and vegeta- 
 bles he intends, he says, to procure by the sale of his 
 personal household possessions ; already he had dis- 
 posed of plate to the amount of 50,000 francs. He 
 then concludes by begging M. de Chamillard to assure 
 the king of his zeal and his devotion to his cause, and 
 
190 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 that if the troops then in occupation of the place could 
 be employed to greater advantage elsewhere, he would 
 not waver a moment to take the axe, and with his own 
 hand be the first to commence the demolition of the 
 place ; still he implores not to be abandoned, when he 
 is doing all in his power to preserve the place for the 
 king. 
 
 This letter would have been better had Prince 
 Anthony omitted the latter passage ; as Lewis XIV., 
 no more than any one else, could believe in such un- 
 necessary and unnatural enthusiasm. It was showing 
 far more devotion and self-sacrifice for the King of 
 France than for his own family or subjects, and dis- 
 plays a point in his character that must call forth 
 more condemnation and contempt than praise. 
 
 The winter that now followed was one of the 
 severest ever known in these regions, and is spoken of 
 amongst the inhabitants to the present day. The 
 night of the 13th — 14th of February, the vines, lemon 
 trees, and the greater portion of the orange and olive 
 trees perished, creating a desolation past description.* 
 
 The Duke of Savoy's intentions again became 
 
 * If there happens to be a prospect of a frosty night in these 
 districts it is a habit of the people to sit up, eagerly watching the 
 effect produced on their trees ; ruin to them being inevitable if the 
 frost destroys them. 
 
LEWIS I.— ANTHONY I. 191 
 
 open to suspicion; lie was making great yet secret 
 preparations, but they were not for Monaco; the storm 
 blew over, though ample preparations were made in 
 case of an attack. France was now able to send re- 
 inforcements and provisions. Hostilities were carried 
 on between Savoy and France till the conferences of 
 Gertruydenberg, in 1710, and then followed, in 1712, 
 the peace of Utrecht. Savoy now demanded that the 
 Prince of Monaco should be shorn of his capital, and 
 that the place should be ceded to the duke. The 
 King of France however peremptorily refused this, 
 and Anthony I. was included in the treaty which 
 recognized the sovereignty of Monaco. 
 
 Turbia however was given back to the duke, who, 
 now become King of Sicily, insisted on Prince An- 
 thony taking the oath of allegiance to him for the 11- 
 12ths of Mentone and of the whole of Roccabruna, 
 in conformity with the acts of 1448 and 1477, which, 
 since Claudine's death, the Princes of Monaco had re- 
 fused to take. The question was submitted to the 
 arbitration of England and France, and on the 22nd 
 of June, 1714, the arbitrators met in Paris, Mr Prior 
 acting for England, and M. Amelot de la Iioussaye 
 for France. They gave their decision in favour of the 
 King of Sicily, declaring the Prince of Monaco bound 
 
192 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 to recognize the king as his suzerain ; that he held 
 the ll-12ths of Mentone and the whole of Rocca- 
 bruna direct from the Dukes of Savoy ; that he must 
 receive the investiture from the King of Sicily, and he 
 must take the oaths of fidelity, as had done his prede- 
 cessors, from 1448 till 1506. 
 
 Anthony I. had to submit, but it was done with 
 great repugnance, and he managed to have the cere- 
 mony shorn of all that could hurt his pride. At 
 last, the oaths were taken by proxy, the President 
 Gourclon representing the prince. The ceremony took 
 place at the Castle of Rivoli, about 10 miles from 
 Turin, on the 12th of August, 1716. This recognition 
 of vassalage was continued till 1841. 
 
 Anthony 1. having only daughters by his marriage 
 with Mary of Lorraine, and all hope of an heir being 
 over, the prince resigned himself to the necessity of 
 being succeeded by his daughter, Louisa Hippolyte ; 
 who, according to the will of John I., as his eldest 
 daughter, was heiress to the principality. He now 
 therefore sought a husband for her suited in rank 
 and fortune, but not amongst the various branches of 
 the House of Grimaldi, as, according to a clause in his 
 ancestor's will, he was bound to do, so as to prevent 
 the inheritance passing away from them. Yet An- 
 
LEWIS I.— ANTHONY I. 193 
 
 thony desired to perpetuate his name, and therefore 
 made it an indispensable condition that his future 
 son-in-law must adopt the name and arms of Grimal- 
 di, and resign his own. The prince found it difficult 
 to meet one with rank and fortune who would agree 
 to this arrangement, receiving in return but the empty 
 honour of being the husband of his wife. Thus, as a 
 bribe, Prince Anthony obtained power from Lewis 
 XIV. to divest himself of the duchy-peerdom of 
 Valentinois, which in any event could not descend in 
 the female line, and invest his daughter's future hus- 
 band with it on the day of his marriage ; but with 
 this understanding, that if Anthony I. ever had any 
 male issue of his own, his eldest son and his descend- 
 ants were to succeed to the duchy, in which event 
 the husband of Louise Hippolyte would hold the rank 
 of duke for his life only, his heirs assuming their 
 father's own name and arms. 
 
 Numerous now were the pretenders to the young 
 heiress' hand ; but few of them had more than one 
 of the necessary requisites. Monaco was in a state of 
 utter penury ; the debts left by Lewis I., in con- 
 sequence of his prodigality at Rome and the outlays 
 during the war, had completely drained all her 
 sources. There were also the younger daughters to 
 
 13 
 
194 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 provide for, and Anthony's brother, Francis Grim- 
 alcli, Abbot of Monaco, who in 1723 was created 
 Archbishop of Besancon ; he had to receive com- 
 pensation for agreeing to cede his eventual rights to 
 the Duchy of Valentinois ; thus it became absolutely- 
 necessary that no ordinary wealth should be the por- 
 tion of Louisa's future husband, as his money would 
 be the only means by which these demands and 
 debts could be met. 
 
 Count de Roney was the first who received any 
 encouragement ; and Anthony, on account of the 
 French influence he brought to back him, was per- 
 suaded to give his consent ; but by her marriage 
 contract, Mary of Lorraine had also a voice in the 
 matter ; and, glad of an opportunity to thwart her 
 husband, she refused, declaring M. de Roney's for- 
 tune to be insufficient. Then came, and with more 
 success, James de Goyon, of Matignon, whose wealth 
 was adequate, and whose position, according to his 
 numerous titles and the enormous number of note- 
 worthy ancestors, was unimpeachable ; he was thus 
 deemed worthy of the honour he sought ; and on the 
 14th of October, 1715, his marriage with Louise 
 Hippolyte Grimaldi was celebrated. Lewis XIV. 
 died a few weeks previously. It was not till 1717 
 
LEWIS I.— ANTHONY I. 195 
 
 that James Grimaldi was acknowledged in France as y 
 a peer of the realm, owing to a dispute which arose 
 out of jealousy amongst the legitimate princes, and 
 those created by Lewis XIV. 
 
 In 1721 the Duchess of Valentinois received a 
 visit from her cousin, the Marchioness de Cre'quy, 
 and her husband. Nothing was spared to render 
 their stay agreeable, and to prove the sincerity of the 
 welcome accorded them. It is said that the Duke of 
 Savoy, having fallen desperately in love with the 
 young duchess, frequently went to Monaco armed 
 with nothing more formidable than soft words, but 
 the duchess, who was much attached to her husband, 
 and not at all to the duke, could give him no better 
 mark of her friendship than causing him during the 
 whole time of his visits to be closely watched. 
 
 Anthony for the last fifteen years of his life re- 
 mained at Monaco, where he died, in 1731, from 
 gout, surrounded by his family and friends, who, 
 together with his subjects, deeply and sincerely re- 
 gretted him. 
 
 During his reign the town was greatly improved ; 
 a fort that he constructed in the place, still bears his 
 name; and in 1713 he made the carriage-road by 
 Cape Martin, of which little more than traces are left ; 
 
19G THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 and is now only used by heavy carts carrying stones 
 or other weighty materials. 
 
 On Anthony's death, Count de Matignon, as hus- 
 band of the heiress of the principality, endeavoured to 
 exercise authority, and hold the reins of government ; 
 but the population refused to submit to him, and re- 
 cognized the Princess Louise only, taking the oaths of 
 allegiance to her alone, and placing power entirely in 
 her hands. The Duke of Valentinois therefore with- 
 drew altogether, and went to Paris. The Princess' 
 reign, however, was of short duration, and marked by 
 no event : she died eleven months after her father, on 
 the 2nd of December, 1731, at the age of thirty-four. 
 Her loss was deeply felt, and the whole population 
 mourned her truly. She ruled with a solicitude and 
 gentleness that won the hearts of all her subjects. 
 
 In her, the house of Grimaldi became actually ex- 
 tinguished, and that of Matignon succeeded. She 
 left several children, her eldest being but eleven 
 years of age at the time of her death. 
 
197 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 HONORE III. THE REPUBLIC. HONORE IV. 
 
 The Duke of Valentinois was appointed his son's 
 guardian till his majority, and as such he governed 
 the principality. On the 14th of April, 1734, the 
 magistrates of Monaco openly acknowledged him 
 their sovereign prince, though the object for their 
 doing so is by no means defined; especially as on 
 Honore" III. coming of age James Matignon was 
 simply recognized as Duke of Valentinois. 
 
 Not much is recorded of Honore III.'s father, 
 with the exception of his military services. He was 
 present at the campaigns in Flanders ; and he was 
 sent to join the expedition against Spain, when 
 France, in 1718, urged by England, declared herself, 
 through Dubois, then minister, opposed to the Bour- 
 bon dynasty. Thus the blood spilt to place the 
 Duke of Anjou on the throne inherited through his 
 grandmother's claim, was all in vain. In the follow- 
 ing year the endeavours of England to prevent Spain 
 
198 ; THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 gaining too much power were crowned with success ; 
 an army under Berwick was sent to render the Span- 
 ish fortresses useless, and to destroy the timber yards, 
 where a fleet was being built. 
 
 The Duke of Valentinois was in this expedition 
 with his regiment. The treaty of London, however, 
 put an end to this war, and peace for twenty years 
 followed. 
 
 Then broke out the war of succession in Austria, 
 putting all Europe in arms ; and Italy once more be- 
 came the field of battle. In 1740 it reached the lit- 
 toral ; an engagement took place between the Prince 
 of Conti and the Marquis of Suza, son of Charles 
 Emmanuel ; the echoes of the cannons resounded in 
 the mountains that shelter Monaco. 
 
 In 1741 Marshal Maillebois made his appearance 
 in Nice. The Bourbons seemed to be gaining the 
 advantage at Villafranca and Turbia. Charles Em- 
 manuel lost Savoy, Montferrat, Nice, Verceil, and 
 Asti. The English fleet bombarded Genoa, Savona, 
 Oneglia, Einale, and San Bemo. The principality of 
 Monaco was looked on as the friend and ally of 
 Erance, though the prince remained neutral. But in 
 1746, when the Erench suffered a defeat in Italy, 
 
HOXORE III.— THE REPUBLIC.— HOXORE IV. 199 
 
 Mentone stood in fear of a bombardment, which, how- 
 ever, was averted through the ability displayed by her 
 governor, Adhemar de Lantagnac. 
 
 Marshal de Maillebois, who had made his w T ay 
 successfully to Ventimiglia, now found himself forced 
 to retreat. He took possession of the heights of Gorbio ; 
 but Charles Emmanuel sent the Austrian general, Ga- 
 vani, with superior forces to drive him from so important 
 a position. After three attacks he at length succeeded, 
 but at the cost of his own life. Maillebois now beat 
 back to Nice, and then on to Provence. 
 
 The allies now pursued the French, regaining 
 their lost possessions, and Charles Emmanuel desired 
 to attack Monaco, but the idea not being well received 
 by Austria, was abandoned. 
 
 In 1747 Marshal Belleisle, together with the 
 Marquis de Las Minas, resolved to invade Nice, and 
 undertook to win back what France had lost in Italy. 
 Las Minas landed at Mentone with re-inforcements 
 from Spain, and made that place his head-quarters. 
 Repulsed at the Col de l'Asiette, they returned again 
 to the attack, and took possession of Castellar and 
 Ventimiglia, between which two places the Spanish 
 troops were then placed. They now resolved to attack 
 
200 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 Turbia, as being a position of immense importance, but 
 the treaty of Aix-la-Chapelle, in 1748, put an end to 
 their intentions. 
 
 During this period of trial to the French armies 
 in Italy, Honore III. having come of age, was sent to 
 join Marshal de Saxe, whose great victories in the 
 north were balancing the misfortunes in the south. 
 The regiment of Monaco, Prince Honoris own and 
 under his command, proved as worthy of its origin as 
 Honore' did of his. At the memorable battle of 
 Fontenoy Honore* displayed the greatest bravery and 
 coolness. His brother Maurice, who was with him, 
 was severely wounded in the leg. 
 
 The orders issued by Marshal Saxe on the eve of 
 the battle were : ' Whether the attack is successful or 
 not, the troops will remain in the position that night 
 overtakes them in, to recommence the attack on the 
 enemy.' 
 
 The centre of the allies, English, Hanoverian, 
 Dutch, and Hungarian, defended the villages of Rau- 
 colix and Varoux, but notwithstanding a brave and 
 gallant defence, they were repulsed. Three times did 
 they advance and three times were they driven back. 
 The victory, however, was dearly won. The losses were 
 immense on both sides. At night the allies retreated, 
 
HONORE III.— THE REPUBLIC.— HONORE IV. 201 
 
 leaving terrible proofs of the losses they had sustained. 
 The French general, de Fenelon, was killed, and Prince 
 Honore of Monaco severely wounded. 
 
 Recovered from his wounds sufficiently to again 
 take up arms, Honore' maintained his well- won reputa- 
 tion for courage, at the battle of Laufeld, where his 
 horse was shot under him, and at the sieges of Berg- 
 op-zoom and Maastricht, which brought the war to a 
 conclusion. 
 
 The regiment of Monaco so distinguished itself, 
 that six of its captains were decorated with the Cross 
 of Saint Lewis, and on the 10th of May, 1748, 
 Lewis XV. raised Honore* III. to the rank of camp 
 marshal. 
 
 In 1751 the Duke of Valentinois died, and 
 Honore succeeded to the duchy-peerdom of Valen- 
 tinois and the lieutenant-generalship of Normandy, 
 which he ceded to his brother, Count of Valentinois, 
 and grandee of Spain, for fifteen years, at the end of 
 which time he took possession of it himself. 
 
 Prince Honore now turned his thoughts to mar- 
 riage. He was thirty-seven years of age, when, during 
 one of his visits to Genoa, he fell desperately in love 
 with the beautiful Catherine Brignole-Sale, niece of 
 Francis Brignole-Sale, who had been Doge of Genoa 
 
202 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 
 
 from 1746 to 1748. The prince asked her father to 
 consent to their union, and his proposals being well 
 received, M. de Monle'on was sent to Genoa, having 
 been intrusted with the mission to escort the bride- 
 elect to Monaco. When they reached the port, an 
 absurd question of etiquette arose, which very nearly 
 created a rupture. The point in dispute was, which of 
 the two, the bride or bridegroom, were to advance first 
 towards the other ; neither chose to cede, Madame de 
 Brignole, the mother, declaring she would rather take 
 her daughter back to Genoa than give in. At last a 
 happy idea suggested itself, and was instantly adopted. 
 A flying bridge was to be thrown across from the 
 shore to the vessel, and the bride and bridegroom were 
 each to take the same number of steps towards each 
 other. Thus the difficulty was removed, and the 
 marriage, which five years later was the cause of such 
 scandal and finally the union broken, was celebrated 
 with the greatest pomp and ceremony. The first 
 year or two of his married life Honore" III. passed at 
 Monaco. 
 
 In 1760 the never-ending question of limit be- 
 tween the prince and the King of Sardinia, which for 
 three centuries had been a cause of dispute, again arose ; 
 but was now to be definitely settled by a convention 
 
HONORE III.— THE REPUBLIC— HONORE* IV. 203 
 
 dated the 24th of November of the same year; the 
 king admitting the sovereign rights of the Prince of 
 Monaco, and withdrawing his desire that the limit 
 should be fixed at the very walls of Monaco, which 
 would have rendered it impossible for the prince to 
 have visited either Mentone or Roccabruna without 
 passing through Charles Emmanuel's territory, and 
 marking it out as justice demanded, so that the entire 
 principality was united. 
 
 In 1762 Honore* III. took his beautiful wife to 
 Paris, and presented her to the court of Prance. The 
 princess's great beauty called forth universal admira- 
 tion. Lewis of Bourbon, Prince of Conde\ conceived 
 a violent passion for her, which he did not attempt to 
 overcome or conceal; and after Honore"s death he 
 married her in London in 179S. 
 
 On the 3rd of September, 1767, the Duke of 
 York, brother of George III., landed at Monaco, in 
 consequence of a sudden illness, which seized him on 
 his way from Marseilles to Genoa. He was received 
 at the prince's palace, where Honore' III. showed him 
 every possible attention and care ; but notwithstand- 
 ing the devotion he received, he died on the 14th. 
 An English frigate was sent to convey the royal duke's 
 remains to England. The procession from the palace 
 
204 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 to the port was made as imposing and grand as 
 Honore* from respect and regret could make it. The 
 room in the palace where the duke died is called the 
 ' York Chamber/ and is still shown in all the original 
 splendour with which it was hurriedly prepared for 
 his reception. 
 
 The King of England, touched by the kindness 
 shown to his brother in a foreign land during his last 
 days, expressed his gratitude to Honore" III., and sent 
 for his acceptance six magnificent horses. The Duke 
 of Gloucester sent a similar present, expressing the 
 same sentiments, saying, however, at the same time, 
 that the horses he sent were those that his brother 
 had always used, and that he thought the Prince of 
 Monaco would on that account set additional value on 
 them. The prince also received an invitation to visit 
 England, which he did in the spring of 176S. 
 Honore* III. during his visit, which i lasted two 
 months, was treated with all the graciousness and 
 hospitality the court of St James in those days knew 
 how to dispense. He went the usual round of sight- 
 seeing, visiting also Portsmouth, Greenwich, and 
 Woolwich ; he was especially struck with the hospital 
 at Greenwich, which he visited very minutely. He 
 left England on the 30th of May, the king and queen 
 
HOXORE III.— THE BJEPUBLIC— HONORE IV, 205 
 
 expressing a hope that he might again visit the shores 
 of England. 
 
 At this period a 'convention was entered into 
 between the King of France and the Prince of 
 Monaco, for the purpose of abolishing in their re- 
 spective states the law of Aubaine, which law gave 
 the sovereign the right of succeeding an alien dying 
 within his jurisdiction. The Convention, which 
 originated in Prince Honored much to his credit, 
 was signed on the 18th of August, 1770. 
 
 By his marriage with Catherine de Brignole 
 Honore* had two sons ; the eldest, who was born at 
 Monaco in 1758, and afterwards succeeded his father 
 as Honore IV., married, in 1777, Louise d'Aumont, 
 only daughter of the Duke d'Aumont ; but she was 
 Duchess of Mazarin, in right of her mother, as, failing 
 heirs male, the title passed in the female line. She 
 was a woman devoid of virtue and every feminine 
 feeling. Her acts were too dark to bear recording. 
 Honore's second son, Prince Joseph, married, in 1782, 
 Prances Theresa, daughter of Marshal Choiseul Stain- 
 ville ; we hear of her again later. 
 
 In 1787 the Duchess of Chartres, mother of Louis 
 Philippe, paid a visit to Monaco. 
 
 Two years later, events which had been advancing 
 
206 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 slowly and in silence now made progress with alarm- 
 ing rapidity, and witli tumult and fury. The French 
 Revolution spread from country to country, far and 
 wide, till it became almost European. It was 1790, 
 however, before the first shock was felt at Monaco. 
 Early in that year deputations waited on Honore" III., 
 in order to obtain the power of forming in each of the 
 communes of Monaco, Mentone, and Roccabruna, a 
 council composed of members elected by the people. 
 Lono; before 1789 thev had had an analogous muni- 
 cipal representation ; their councils being composed of 
 twenty-one members, to consider the necessities of the 
 state, but they had no power to vote anything, not 
 even taxes. They were more as assistants to the 
 prince, to whom they made known the wishes and 
 requirements of the people, but now they demanded 
 to be invested with sovereign power, the same as the 
 National Assembly had already assumed. 
 
 Prince Honore, at the time when discontent first 
 showed itself, was in Paris ; he returned immediately 
 to Monaco with the intention of crushing out all 
 rebellion, but finding the threatening attitude of the 
 people, and the impossibility of subduing them, he 
 yielded to necessity, granted them all they desired, 
 and hastened back to Prance. 
 
HONORE III.— THE REPUBLIC.-HOXORE IV. 207 
 
 The councils were elected, composed of eighteen 
 members for Monaco, thirty-six for Mentone, and 
 seven for Roccabruna. These councils were to unite 
 legislative, administrative, and political power; the 
 prince only holding executive power, and even that to 
 be shared with the members forming each council. 
 
 Honore* had now to witness the greater part of the 
 concessions made to his ancestors at the treaty of 
 Pcronne wrested from him. He, however, made an 
 attempt to save them by laying his claims before the 
 National Assembly in 1791. He pointed out that he 
 had not received fiefs as a voluntary free gift from the 
 king, but they had been granted as compensation for 
 what he had lost through his alliance with Prance. 
 The whole matter was fully gone into, and then his 
 claims were placed before the Diplomatic Committee 
 for their decision, which was given in favour of the 
 prince, as being in accordance with their own way of 
 viewing natural and civil rights. They gave as their 
 opinion that he ought to be indemnified by lands 
 capable of yielding the same revenue he had been 
 guaranteed to receive, namely, 75,000 francs. 
 
 M. Durancl Maillane opposed this conclusion, on 
 the plea that the 104th article of the treaty of the 
 Pyrenees had not been carried out, and that Spain 
 
208 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 should be forced to fulfil it ; he denounced, at the 
 same time, the treaty of PeVonne as burthensome to 
 France, and demanded whether it would not be to 
 her interest to renounce it. Maillane was the deputy 
 for Baux, in Provence, which argued that the Prince 
 of Monaco could not retain the grants made by 
 Prance, since the restitution which ought to have 
 been made in virtue of the 104th article of the 
 Pyrenees' treaty. The question thus resolved itself, 
 as to whether article 104 had been carried out or not, 
 and if not, then Prance clearly owed indemnity to the 
 prince. 
 
 Such was the opinion of the National Assembly, 
 which on the 21st of September decreed that the 
 Prince of Monaco, not having had restitution made 
 according to article 104 of the treaty of the Pyrenees, 
 and that desiring to show their respect for the law of 
 treaties, determined that the denouncement of the 
 Commune of Baux need not be considered, as it 
 tended to destroy the treaty of Peronne in 1641, that 
 indemnification was required to be given to the Prince 
 of Monaco, and that the offices of judicature depend- 
 ing on the lands ceded to the prince should be 
 liquidated at the expense of the public treasury. 
 The indemnity was fixed at 273, 7S6 francs, to be 
 
HONORE' III.— THE REPUBLIC-HONOR^ IV. 209 
 
 paid in specie ; but the fearful rapidity with which 
 events took place, and the calls on the attention of the 
 government to public affairs, prevented the decree 
 being executed. 
 
 At this moment also La Fayette's celebrated 
 declaration was ordered to be placed at the head of 
 the French constitutional code ; which at once over- 
 turned monarchical authority, and amidst the terrible 
 scenes that followed the Prince of Monaco's claims 
 were forgotten. 
 
 It was on this occasion that Deputy Gombert said : 
 ' It is certain that if the Prince of Monaco had two hun- 
 dred thousand bayonets at his command he would force 
 you to give him back his property ; but it must be re- 
 stored to him, as if he had the two hundred thousand 
 bayonets ; ' which saying became celebrated after- 
 wards, from being uttered by Napoleon I., in reference 
 to the policy to be maintained towards the pope. 
 
 The revolution in the little state of Monaco was 
 not behindhand in keeping pace with France, except 
 in bloodshed ; there they stopped. From this cir- 
 cumstance Honore* III. was for a moment deluded 
 into thinking that their revolt was at an end, and 
 that he had only to go back to his principality and 
 once more govern as absolutely as ever. But the 
 
 14 
 
210 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 prince found himself terribly mistaken. It was just at 
 this period the French army invaded Nice ; and the 
 three communes seized the opportunity to plant the 
 tree of liberty in each town, and then met in primary 
 assemblies, declaring Monaco, Mentone, and Rocca- 
 bruna free towns, proclaimed the Republic, and de- 
 creed the House of Grimaldi for ever deprived of their 
 sovereignty. Thus Prince Honore* left his country, 
 seeing power, rank, and fortune wrested from himself 
 and his children. 
 
 Each primary assembly elected four deputies, and 
 they all formed one special National Convention, 
 which met at Monaco to direct the future of the new 
 Republic. 
 
 A solemn Te Deum was chanted in the church of 
 St Nicholas, at Monaco, and was followed by a salvo 
 of forty cannons, to celebrate the freedom of the citizens. 
 After this the mob proceeded to give further vent to 
 their satisfaction, by pillaging the government archives, 
 and amused themselves by making a bonfire of them 
 in front of the palace. Thus much that was valuable 
 and of great interest was destroyed. 
 
 For many months past the inhabitants of Nice 
 had desired, through citizen Blanqui, their deputy, to 
 be united to the French Republic. On the 31st of 
 
HONORE III.— THE REPUBLIC— HONOBE IV. 211 
 
 January, 1793, the annexation took place, and formed 
 a portion of the 8 5th department, under the denomin- 
 ation of the Maritime Alps. Monaco very shortly fol- 
 lowed in their footsteps. On the 20th of January the fol- 
 lowing letter was addressed to the French Convention : 
 
 • 
 
 ' Legislators, 
 
 ' The National Convention of the former prin- 
 cipality of Monaco congratulates itself on being 
 charged to address to you the desire for union with 
 the French Republic, unanimously agreed to by the 
 primary assemblies of Monaco, Mentone, and Rocca- 
 bruna. This desire is the finest sentiment of a people 
 who have just won their liberty, and who can feel all 
 the dignity of its existence. After declaring their 
 sovereignty and independence, and after freeing them- 
 selves from the degrading yoke that the despotism of 
 the prince inflicted on them, they could not show 
 themselves more worthy of their elevation than by 
 demanding to form an integral part of the first empire 
 in the world. It is you who for a century and a 
 half protected us ; it is to you we owe the signal ad- 
 vantage of being free : accord us your fraternity and 
 alliance, and there will be nothing to add to the claims 
 you have on our gratitude, and on that of a far-off 
 
212 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 posterity. The National Convention prays your ac- 
 ceptance of their homage ; the happy moment of being 
 united to you will be their bliss and glory.' 
 
 The Monacians, arbitrary and despotic as Honore 
 III. was, were certainly as well off under the prince's 
 rule as most other countries. But, like the rest of the 
 world at that period, and indeed at all times when 
 revolutions are in their infancy, small states and 
 ignorant people are attracted into its powerful vortex, 
 and then swallowed up in the whirlpool. They sought 
 for freedom under the weight of the heaviest chains 
 the human race was ever shackled by. No govern- 
 ment, however tyrannical, comes up to the despotism 
 exercised by the lower classes when they obtain power. 
 However, there is no doubt Monaco would have been 
 forced to unite herself to the Republic had she not 
 done so freely ; but it might have been more satis- 
 factory hereafter, when the Monacians were suffering 
 from their bondage, to have felt that they had not 
 with their own hands placed the padlock on the chains 
 that bound them. 
 
 Their letter was presented to the Paris Convention 
 by General Brunet, provisionary commander of the 
 army of the Alps ; to it he added his own testimony 
 
HOXORE III.— THE REPUBLIC— HONORE IV. 213 
 
 as to their desire for union with the Republic, and 
 added, that their want of means prevented their send- 
 ing a deputation to make the request. He also attest- 
 ed to the friendly disposition shown to the French 
 army since its occupation of the country. 
 
 The letter was laid before the Diplomatic Com- 
 mittee ; and on the 15th of February, 1793, Carnot, 
 in the name of the committee, decreed the union of 
 the principality to the French Republic, in considera- 
 tion of the wishes to which they had given utterance ; 
 and to form a district of the Maritime Alps. Car- 
 not's report, wherein he detailed his reasons for 
 approving and upholding annexation, is very lengthy. 
 Some of his sentiments are worthy of Bismarck him- 
 self. One or two of them may prove amusing, if not 
 instructive, our education on the subject being well- 
 nigh perfected ; thanks to Prussia's lessons. He says : 
 
 ' To establish a theory on the re-union of terri- 
 tories, the Diplomatic Committee have had to fall back 
 on principles. In all political matters two points are to 
 be considered, justice and interest ; the whole turns on 
 them, they compose the entire right of the people, and 
 are the foundations of private as well as national moral- 
 ity. Justice and injustice by these two maxims are thus 
 easily denned. All political measures are legitimate 
 
 
214 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 from the moment the welfare of the state requires them. 
 All acts which hurt the interests of others, without an 
 indispensable necessity for oneself, are unjust. These 
 maxims I now apply to the union, separation, and 
 mutation of territories. No union, increase, diminu- 
 tion, or mutation whatever of territory can take place 
 within the whole extent of the Republic without it 
 being recognized first, that the mutation has nothing 
 contrary to the interests of the state ; secondly, that 
 the communes these mutations affect have demanded 
 it with free will, or that the general safety renders 
 such mutations indispensable. 3 
 
 Surely this latter reason is worthy of the great 
 Prussian minister of to-day ? 
 
 Carnot then goes on to state that so far as Monaco 
 is concerned, he counts the claims of a sovereign 
 against the sovereignty of the people as nought, and 
 that the union to the Republic can take place without 
 any injustice. He admits also that Monaco's position 
 will enable the place to form a frontier to France on 
 the Italian side. He recommends the ex-prince to 
 have protection given him for his private fortune as a 
 simple citizen, on account of his not having shown 
 himself an enemy to France during the Revolution, but 
 his feudal possessions are to be confiscated. 
 
HOXORE III.— THE REPUBLIC. -HOXOKE IV. 215 
 
 According!}'', in the name of the French people, 
 the desire of the Monacians was granted and the in- 
 corporation took place. The Convention was sitting 
 at Monaco, on the 4th of March, when the two repub- 
 lican commissioners of Nice, Francis Gre*goire and 
 Jagot, entered and announced the decree of the French 
 Republic; the twelve representatives then present took 
 the oaths of fidelity to the Republic, and the meeting 
 was dissolved. 
 
 Monaco now again adopted her ancient name of 
 Port Hercules. The Republican laws, many of them, 
 told very severely on the inhabitants of the ex-princi- 
 pality. Some of them were very arbitrary. No per- 
 sons unknown were allowed to enter the state ; if they 
 did they were arrested, till all concerning them was 
 learnt. If the people in the neighbourhood entered 
 any of the three towns to purchase provisions, two 
 people were appointed to see that they came for that 
 purpose only. No trunk or box could be removed from 
 the town of Monaco, if it contained anything, with- 
 out a declaration being made to that effect before the 
 Convention, and obtaining permission. All the ex- 
 prince's property, private or otherwise, was confiscated, 
 notwithstanding Carnot's recommendation. The post- 
 man who carried the letter-bag from Nice was obliged 
 
216 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 to take it and lay the contents before the National 
 Convention at Monaco, each letter was inspected, so 
 as to preserve against intrigues with the ex-prince. 
 The postman was ushered in between two armed 
 soldiers and kept till all in his bag was examined. 
 The worst they ever found were answers from the 
 prince to those who had written to wish him a 
 ' merry Christmas.' No one was permitted to make 
 any mention of the ex-prince under penalty of im- 
 prisonment for life. All mourning, slight or deep, 
 was prohibited to be worn for the dead. No one was 
 allowed to enlist in the service of any country inimi- 
 cal to the Republic. No one could receive deserters 
 from the French army into their houses. All property- 
 belonging to churches, ecclesiastical corporations, con- 
 vents, confraternities, and hospitals, was taken by the 
 nation, and kept under its charge : to attempt to 
 evade this law rendered the offender liable to severe 
 punishment. 
 
 The people were however permitted to cut down 
 their trees at will, and their olives they could crush 
 how and where they chose. All liqueurs, brandy, 
 tobacco, pipes, cards, and salt were duty free. Stamped 
 papers were forbidden. The salary of the Mayor of 
 Mentone was adjudged at £3 a month ; the Juge de 
 
HONORE III.— THE REPUBLIC.-HONORE IV. 217 
 
 Paix at £4 ; each of the two secondary judges 85. 
 4c/., to be paid monthly in French coin ; no paper 
 money was to be given at Roccabruna, the Mayor 
 received £1 4-5. 2d. a month, the Juge de Paix the 
 same, and each of the other two judges 5s. 
 
 Honore* III. had retired to Normandy, where 
 Carnot's word in his favour, though it had not saved 
 his property, left him for a time in peace. All his 
 wife's possessions had been confiscated on account of 
 her having left the country. She owned a magnificent 
 house in the Rue St Dominique, where the German 
 Legion depot was established by the Commune of Paris. 
 Later, this house was presented by the nation to the 
 Abbot Sieyes. 
 
 On the 28th of September, 1793, Honore* was 
 arrested, with many others, on suspicion ; and kept 
 imprisoned till the 28th of July, 1794. Then set at 
 liberty, he retired to his house in the Rue Varennes, 
 where he died the year following, his death hastened 
 by his captivity, which at his advanced age greatly 
 impaired his health. 
 
 On the first appearance of danger, Prince Joseph, 
 Honore' III.'s second son, removed his wife out of the 
 country, leaving their two daughters in France in the 
 hands of trusty friends. The princess, however, a 
 
218 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 
 
 gentle, loving woman, and a devoted mother, could not 
 endure to be separated any longer from her children, 
 and she unfortunately returned. Owing to her having 
 once left the country, emigration being forbidden, she 
 was instantly arrested on her return, and accused of 
 having intrigued against the Republic. The first time 
 she escaped, but only to be immediately retaken ; she 
 was arrested, together with the Princess Chimay, 
 Baron de Trenck, and many others ; her maid, Violte, 
 was also taken with her. The whole were condemned 
 to death. A friend advised the Princess Joseph to 
 declare herself with child, which would delay her 
 execution, and perhaps even save her life. Under the 
 influence of the moment, and at the thought of her 
 two children, she consented, but when, soon after, she 
 began to reflect, she cast the dishonourable subterfuge 
 from her, declaring she had better die than that her 
 husband should one moment think her guilty of 
 falsehood. She instantly therefore. wrote to Fouquet- 
 Tinville the following note : 
 
 c I shall be obliged to Citizen Fouquet-Tinville if 
 he will come here and give me a moment's audience. 
 I earnestly beg him not to refuse my request.' 
 
HOXORE III.— THE REPUBLIC- HONORE IV. 219 
 
 Then she broke a window, and taking a piece of 
 the glass, cut off her long fair hair for her children. 
 Fouquet-Tinville not coming, she wrote again : 
 
 ' I warn you that I am not with child ; not hoping 
 you will come, I write it to you. I did not sully my 
 mouth from the fear of death nor to escape it, but to 
 give me another day, that I might myself cut off my 
 hair, and not give it cut by the hand of the execu- 
 tioner. It is the only legacy I can leave my children, 
 it must at least, therefore, be pure.' 
 
 (Signed) Choiseul-Stainville-Joseph-Grimaldi-Mo- 
 naco. Foreign princess dying through the injustice 
 of the French judges. 
 
 On the same day came the order for her execu- 
 tion. She asked to have some rouge given her, fear- 
 ing her exceeding pallor might be mistaken for 
 cowardice, She was calm and resigned, and main- 
 tained her dignity and self-possession to the end. 
 She was but twenty-six years of age. 
 
 The Duchess of St Aignan had been, with her 
 husband, condemned to death at the same time. She 
 pleaded being with child, which obtained her a 
 respite. Four days later Robespierre and his friends 
 
220 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 mounted the scaffold; and the life of the duchess 
 was saved, as might have been that of the unfortunate 
 Princess Joseph. 
 
 Her sister-in-law, the Duchess of Valentinois, was 
 also arrested and imprisoned, and with her her 
 youngest boy, from whom she refused to be separated ; 
 but as she had not endeavoured to leave Prance, she 
 escaped death. They obtained their liberty on the 
 downfall of Robespierre. The Duke of Valentinois, 
 who was separated from his wife, retired to Nor- 
 mandy ; he thus escaped the revolutionists, and was 
 not arrested. 
 
 In 1797 the poverty of Monaco induced the ex- 
 pedient of stripping the palace of all its furniture, 
 pictures, and plate, and selling them by auction, 
 placards being posted up to notify their immediate 
 sale. Thus were the riches that had for centuries 
 been accumulating dispersed all over the country. 
 Later, when better days dawned for the House of 
 Grimaldi, much was got back and restored to its 
 former owner. Nothing now, however, but bare 
 walls were to be seen ; and the palace was turned 
 into an hospital for the wounded of Bonaparte's 
 army, returning from their victories achieved in Italy. 
 It was used in this capacity for some years; but 
 
HOXORE III.— THE REPUBLIC— HONORIS' IV. 221 
 
 from 1806 to 1S14 it was the poor-house for the 
 Maritime Alps. When the princes of Monaco re- 
 turned to it its condition was terrible. 
 
 Better daj r s were now coming for France. The 
 First Consul was causing discipline to show its fruits, 
 and many who had left their country in despair now 
 returned ; though, instead of the wealth and prosperity 
 they left behind them, they found nothing but poverty 
 and distress. In many instances their estates had 
 been sold by the nation, and thus passed into 
 stranger's hands. 
 
 The eldest son of Honore IV., Honore" Gabriel, 
 following the example of many others thus deprived 
 of their fortunes, took service in the army of the 
 Rhine, so deservedly celebrated for its order and 
 discipline. On the 3rd of December, 1800, he was 
 foremost in the battle of Hohenlinden, and fell, 
 seriously wounded. Later, Murat's famous exploits 
 induced him to join him, and he was attached to his 
 staff, making with him the campaigns in Germany of 
 1806 and 1807 ; and in 1808 the first campaign in 
 Spain. On this latter occasion he attracted the notice 
 of Napoleon, and was appointed by him Master of 
 the Horse to the Empress Josephine. Honore con- 
 tinued devoted to the very last to his imperial mis- 
 
222 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 tress, and when the emperor offered him the same 
 post to the Empress Marie Louise, he declined con- 
 tinuing, till 1814, to form part of the Empress Jose- 
 phine's household. 
 
 Nothing very eventful occurred during the twenty 
 years that Monaco was allied to Prance. She kept 
 aloof from shedding blood, and was contented with 
 harmless demonstrations when her indignation was 
 greatly roused. It was on an occasion of this sort 
 that the effigy of Pius VI. was burnt; yet a few 
 months afterwards, when the pontiff's remains were 
 being brought from Valence, where he died, to Rome, 
 and a storm drove the vessel to seek shelter in the 
 port of Monaco, the whole town rushed to make 
 amends by every display of veneration and adoration 
 to his remains, for the indignity they had offered to 
 him when living. The body rested, during the com- 
 pulsory stay of the vessel, in the parish church of St 
 Nicholas. 
 
 Another episode in the ex-principality was the 
 disembarking, on the 23rd of May, IS 00, of the crew 
 of an English frigate, and their taking undisputed 
 possession of a number of cannons and a quantity of 
 powder and shot ; which the inhabitants, because they 
 could not help themselves, aided in carrying on board 
 
HOXORE III.— THE REPUBLIC— HOXORE IV. 223 
 
 the vessel. In the hurry with which they committed 
 this curious act of plunder, they managed to stave 
 several of the powder casks, thus causing trains of 
 gunpowder to lay from the depot to the port. Before 
 they had succeeded in purloining all the contents of the 
 magazine they were interrupted by the appearance of 
 the French troops, rapidly descending the mountain 
 from Turbia. T But the English were not to be sur- 
 prised : they kept watch too well, and without loss 
 of time they embarked, completely escaping pursuit ; 
 but annoyed at the enterprise not entirely succeeding, 
 they first set light to the trains of gunpowder. An 
 awful explosion took place, several lives were lost, 
 chiefly amongst women and children who had gather- 
 ed round the depot, gazing half in fear and half in 
 admiration at the boldness of the English sailors. 
 
 Both Monaco and Mentone contributed some gal- 
 lant soldiers to the forces of the empire. Amongst the 
 names of those who most distinguished themselves 
 may be mentioned de Brea, AdheYnar, and Monleon. 
 General de Brea, a relation of the one who served 
 under Napoleon, was killed in Paris in 1S48. 
 
 Napoleon, though he somewhat drained this little 
 country by his incessant conscriptions, gave it glory 
 and imperishable monuments in return. The quay at 
 
 
224 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 Mentone, the world-renowned Corniche road, and the 
 far-famed Pont St Louis, are all lasting remembrances 
 of the emperor. 
 
 In 1814 Mentone received a visit from Pope Pius 
 VII., who, being permitted to return to Rome, went 
 by Nice, arriving at Mentone on the 1 3th of February. 
 It is a day spoken of now with deep and intense 
 veneration by many of the older inhabitants of the 
 town. Nothing could exceed the wild enthusiasm 
 with which they received him. 
 
 Trouble now began to fall on the Prench empire. 
 The god the people had enthroned with such wild, 
 ungovernable enthusiasm, the idol they had raised and 
 ■worshipped, was now under fresh impulses cast down, 
 and, as far as they could, was trampled under their feet. 
 This change brought others. Each was to have his 
 own restored to him ; such at least was the leading 
 principle that apparently guided the great powers, 
 that met in Paris to divide the spoils won by Napoleon 
 Bonaparte. 
 
 On the 30th of May, 1814, the treaty was signed 
 that replaced Monaco under her former masters ; 
 masters that were to prove worse than any it had 
 been their fortune ever to come under. Por a time it 
 had seemed as if the little principality had been en- 
 
HONORE III.— THE REPUBLIC— HONORE IV. 225 
 
 tirely forgotten, and the Monacians began to fear 
 their absorption in the kingdom of Sardinia on 
 account of their having formed a portion of the Mari- 
 time Alps during their incorporation with France ; 
 however, no such good fortune was in store for them. 
 At the foot of one of the pages of the treaty these few 
 words, ' Et le Prince cle Monaco rentrera dans ses 
 Etats,' were written. 
 
 Thus the Matignon Grimaldis, after twenty-two 
 years being deprived of the principality, had it restored 
 to them. In article eight of the treaty it was further 
 stated that, ' Prance renounces all rights of sovereignty, 
 suzerainty, and of possession over all the countries and 
 districts, towns, and places whatsoever, situated be- 
 yond the frontier, designated above ; the principality 
 of Monaco being replaced in the position she was in 
 before the 1st January, 1792.' 
 
 Thus, thanks to Prince Talleyrand's interested 
 obligingness, the House of Savoy was forced to submit 
 to the existence of a vexatious wedge in the centre of 
 their kingdom ; and the article in the treaty of Peronne 
 which accorded the protection of Prance over the 
 principality was maintained by the powers ; replacing 
 the state as it was previous to the Revolution. 
 
 Honore IV., a victim to epilepsy, was rendered in- 
 
 15 
 
226 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 capable from undertaking the government of Monaco 
 himself, and in consequence, on the 3rd of June he ap- 
 pointed his brother, Prince Joseph, to act as regent. 
 His nomination was hailed with great joy by the in- 
 habitants, his naturally noble and kind disposition, 
 softened by his terrible misfortunes, had endeared him 
 to all. Prince Joseph commenced his dominion by 
 restoring all things, as far as he could, to their former 
 footing. He appointed M. Millo Terrazzani, whose 
 family had always been firmly attached to the House 
 of Grimaldi, as the prince's governor-general. On the 
 17th of June the municipal authorities of the three 
 Communes met at Monaco and took, in the governor's 
 presence, the oaths of fidelity to Honore* IV. ; then a 
 provisionary government was instituted to organize 
 the principality, the old system being temporarily 
 adopted. The prince, governor, and prince's lieutenant 
 resided at Monaco, their rule extending over the state ; 
 an under-governor was appointed to Mentone, and a 
 bailiff to Roccabruna ; an int en dant- general controlled 
 the financial department, and an auditor-general pre- 
 sided over criminal justice and received appeals from 
 the magistrates of the three towns charged with civil 
 justice. In each commune a council of notables as- 
 sembled at stated periods to deliberate on the various 
 
HOXORE III.— THE REPUBLIC— HOXORE IV. 227 
 
 local requirements, and to submit them, after duly 
 deliberating on them, to the prince. 
 
 During a temporary absence Prince Joseph was 
 compelled to make, for the purpose of settling some 
 important business in Paris, a detachment of Aus- 
 trian troops presented themselves at the gates of Mo- 
 naco, for the purpose of occupying the town. They 
 were sent by Count Bubna, Governor-general of Pied- 
 mont and Nice, in the name of the allied powers. M. 
 Millo was unable to offer any opposition beyond pro- 
 testing against such a breach of the treaty of Paris, 
 which placed the principality under the protection of 
 Prance. The Austrian officer in command replied 
 that he was but carrying out his orders, and con- 
 sequently the soldiers entered. There being no 
 barracks or building where they could be lodged, they 
 were billeted on the inhabitants, greatly to their dis- 
 gust. Lewis XVIII. had not yet sent a garrison for 
 the protection of Monaco, which neglect led to more 
 than their present vexation, it being quickly removed ; 
 M. Millo having at once communicated with Prince 
 Joseph, who took the necessary steps for the with- 
 drawal of the Austrians, and Captain Hess, belonging 
 to Count Bubna' s staff, was sent to Monaco with orders 
 for the immediate evacuation of the place by the troops. 
 
228 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 This Captain Hess, afterwards created a field-marshal 
 in the Austrian service, was present at the battle of 
 Sol ferine- in 1859. 
 
 Prince Joseph now endeavoured to induce the 
 French government to send troops into Monaco ; but 
 beyond giving orders for barracks to be erected for the 
 accommodation of five hundred men, and sending two 
 ships of a hundred tons each and armed with artillery 
 for the protection of the coast, no steps were taken, 
 and Monaco remained undefended, except by a handful 
 of volunteers, that were little better than nothing. The 
 principality possessed neither the men nor the means 
 for the formation of even a miniature army, but a 
 worse trouble than the want of troops was about to 
 fall on it, for Prince Joseph's administration was 
 coming to a close, and a period of despotism was to 
 follow, that to this moment is remembered with a 
 bitterness hardly to be imagined. 
 
229 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 OCCUPATION OF MONACO BY THE ENGLISH. 
 HONORE V. 
 
 Honore, Duke of Valentinois, eldest son of 
 Honore IV., having claimed the right, as his father's 
 heir, of taking the government of the principality out 
 of his uncle Prince Joseph's hands, and the latter, 
 without offering the slightest opposition, at once 
 making way for him, the duke left Paris towards the 
 end of Pebruary to repair to Monaco. 
 
 On the 1st of March, at eleven o'clock at night, 
 he arrived at Cannes, and shortly after passing the 
 town, his carriage was suddenly stopped by men who 
 were armed, and who desired him to get out of it 
 instantly. Honore" at first refused, but on General 
 Cambronne coming forward, the duke immediately 
 recognized him, and asked for an explanation of such 
 an extraordinary proceeding. Cambronne, in an 
 under-tone, told him the Emperor Napoleon had 
 just landed from the Island of Elba, and desired to 
 
230 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 • 
 
 speak with him. Hon ore* then followed the general : 
 they walked through an olive wood for some little 
 distance, and came to the spot where Napoleon was 
 sitting over a bivouac fire. After an interview of 
 nearly an hour, during which the emperor invited the 
 prince to accompany him to Paris, but which offer 
 Honore* declined, promising however to await His 
 Majesty's orders at Monaco, the duke was allowed to 
 'retire. 
 
 The emperor had landed that day at a solitary 
 spot, called the Gulf St Juan, a few miles beyond 
 Cannes and between that place and Antibes ; his 
 object was to avoid the latter place, not being sure of 
 it ; and for fear of his arrival beins: made known 
 before he was well out of reach, he caused all 
 travellers going eastward to be stopped, and had 
 them detained till he was some hours in advance on 
 his journey. 
 
 The moment the duke was permitted to continue 
 his journey he did so, and hastened on his arrival at 
 Nice to inform the Sardinian authorities of the em- 
 peror's return, which act of treachery brought its own 
 punishment, for it led to a body of English troops 
 being sent, on the 13th of March, only a few days 
 after his arrival in the principality, to Monaco, under 
 
OCCUPATION OF MONACO BY THE ENGLISH. 231 
 
 the command of Colonel Burke, in the service of 
 George III. of England. As thev were seen coming 
 towards Monaco, a volunteer on guard closed the 
 gates. On their reaching the town, Colonel Burke 
 demanded to be conducted to the palace, when he at 
 once handed the Duke of Valentinois the following 
 letter from M. Azorque, the king of Sardinia's 
 governor at Nice : — ■ 
 
 1 MOXSEIGNEUR, 
 
 ' Most important news which interests 
 Italy and Your Serene Highness compels him, who 
 has the disposal of the English troops here, to occupy 
 Monaco. I have the honour to notify this to 
 Y. S. H., persuaded that you will recognize the 
 necessity, as soon as you learn what cannot fail soon 
 to develope itself in Erance, in consequence of Bona- 
 parte's reappearance.' 
 
 The duke could not help submitting, but he looked 
 on it as a mere subterfuge on the part of Piedmont to 
 gain possession of Monaco, as there could be no 
 question as to her neutrality, or her utter uselessness 
 to Erance with an allied army occupying her entire 
 surroundings, and an English fleet in the Mediter- 
 ranean. 
 
232 THE HISTORY OE MONACO. 
 
 The inhabitants felt no desire to measure their 
 undisciplined cadets (a mere handful of school-boys) 
 or their volunteers against the stalwart old soldiers 
 before them, so no help could be gained from that 
 quarter, had they even been fit for the emergency. 
 Honore" opened a war of words, the only weapons he 
 dared to use, and he induced Colonel Burke to sign 
 the following statement : — 
 
 *o 
 
 'In the year 1815, on the 13th of March, at two 
 o'clock in the afternoon, M. Burke, colonel in the 
 English service, presented himself at the Palace of 
 Monaco, and handed the prince a letter from M. 
 d'Azorque, commandant at Nice, for the King of 
 Sardinia, which letter remains annexed to this, and 
 states that the English troops have received orders to 
 occupy Monaco. The hereditary prince has declared 
 to Colonel Burke that the principality has been re- 
 established in its entire independence by the treaty of 
 Paris, and under the protection of France ; but having 
 at the moment no garrison in the place, he finds him- 
 self debarred from offering opposition to the occu- 
 pation ; that he consents but through constraint, 
 and that he protests against all inference that might 
 
OCCUPATION OF MONACO BY THE ENGLISH. 233 
 
 be drawn from this momentary occupation against the 
 rights of sovereignty which are acknowledged. 
 (Signed) ' Duke or Valentinois, 
 
 ' Hereditary Prince of Monaco. 
 ' Burke, Colonel and Brigadier.' 
 
 Under this in the duke's own handwriting is written : 
 
 'The moment the English troops entered the 
 place Colonel Burke caused it to be garrisoned by 
 the said troops.' 
 
 Honore* at once put himself in communication 
 with Prince Essling, Governor of Marseilles, informing 
 him of what had taken place, and urging him to write 
 without delay to the Minister of War, as he would 
 also, for instructions as to what steps were to be 
 taken. The duke also despatched an envoy to the 
 French ambassador at the court of Turin, in order to 
 obtain an explanation from Sardinia. But the French 
 representative at Turin was sent by Lewis XVIII. , 
 and he had too much of important business then on 
 hand to raise the question. The letter the Duke of 
 Valentinois wrote to Marshal Soult fell into the hands 
 
234 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 of Marshal Davoust, who succeeded Soult on Na- 
 poleon's return to power. He placed it before the 
 Duke of Vicence, the minister for foreign affairs, and 
 the following letter was written on the subject to the 
 emperor : — 
 
 ' Sire, 
 
 ' From the first moment of your Majesty's 
 return a commander of English troops, in concert 
 with the governor of the county of Nice, has taken 
 possession of Monaco. After the old treaties renewed 
 in that of Paris, France alone has the right to garrison 
 that place. The period at which this occupation took 
 place indicated sufficiently that the commander of the 
 English troops has acted simply on his own impulse, 
 and that he could not then have received instructions 
 from his government. France should demand satis- 
 faction for this affair from the courts of London and 
 Turin ; she ought to insist on the evacuation of 
 Monaco, and on her being placed under a French gar- 
 rison according to the treaties ; but your Majesty may 
 perhaps judge this affair as one for explanations only, 
 supposing that the determination of the Sardinian 
 government, and above all, the English commander, 
 has been accidental, and a sudden result of the un- 
 easiness occasioned by extraordinary circumstances.' 
 
OCCUPATION OF MONACO BY THE ENGLISH. 235 
 
 The emperor's uncertain and doubtful position at 
 that moment rendered all negotiations on so compara- 
 tively trivial a subject quite out of the question, and 
 the English continued their occupation of Monaco till 
 the period of the second treaty of Paris ; though at the 
 end of three months the troops under Colonel Burke's 
 command were relieved by an Anglo-Italian regiment, 
 maintained by England. 
 
 Prance had shown, by her neglect to garrison the 
 place, so little desire to retain Monaco, that when the 
 new treaties were being drawn up, the representatives 
 of Sardinia used so plausible an argument as to the 
 imprudence of leaving a place, from whence war could 
 so easily be made on Italy, unprotected, and being 
 completely surrounded by her territories, that she by 
 natural rights ought to have the principality placed 
 beneath her protection, that it was decided it should 
 be transferred to Sardinia. 
 
 The treaty for peace was signed on the 20th of 
 November, 1815, and in Section IV. of Article I. it was 
 decreed that — ' The relations established by the treaty 
 of Paris on the 30th of March, 1814, between Prance 
 and the principality of Monaco should for ever cease, 
 and the same relations should exist between that 
 principality and the kingdom of Sardinia.' 
 
236 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 Thus the right of protection which for one hundred 
 and seventy-three years France had exercised over 
 Monaco was transferred to Piedmont. Considering 
 the situation of Monaco and the way it was placed, in 
 the very centre of the Sardinian territory, France could 
 hardly complain. As to the Grimaldis, they had ever 
 been like shuttlecocks, and had to submit to be driven 
 beneath the shelter of whatever place the strike from 
 the battledoor sent them. 
 
 On the 8th of November, 1817, the treaty of 
 Peronne being annulled, a fresh one was drawn up 
 between Sardinia and Monaco, which was called the 
 treaty of Stupiniggi. It stipulated for the occupation 
 of Monaco by a Piedmontese garrison at the expense 
 of Sardinia ; the non-intervention of that power in the 
 interior affairs of the principality, their rights of 
 suzerainty and protection, however, always being pre- 
 served ; the obligation of the king to leave the prince 
 free liberty as sovereign of Monaco, Mentone, and 
 Roccabruna, saving in that which concerned the two 
 latter places, so far as their remaining fiefs dependant 
 on Sardinia, and the obligation of the Prince of 
 Monaco to receive the investiture of them from the 
 king, and to pay homage and take the oaths of fidelity 
 to him ; that the garrison should in no way interfere 
 
OCCUPATION OF MONACO BY THE ENGLISH. 237 
 
 ill any tiling concerning the government of the place, 
 or the people ; and, lastly, that, the state protected, 
 should respect in its legislation the state protector, 
 and that no refuge should be granted either to de- 
 serters or refugees from Piedmont. 
 
 Had Honore IV. been able, he would have resisted 
 acknowledging the King of Sardinia as suzerain over 
 Roccabruna and eleven-twelfths of Mentone ; but the 
 slightest opposition would have been absurd and sense- 
 less. The Duke of Valentinois was therefore deputed 
 to represent his father, and received from Victor 
 Emmanuel the investiture of Mentone and Rocca- 
 bruna. 
 
 A few days after the treaty of Stupiniggi a con- 
 vention was signed between the king and prince by 
 which the laws of the two states were assimilated. 
 This led to the abolishment of the tobacco manufactory 
 at Monaco, which gave employment to a large num- 
 ber of the people and did good to commerce, as what 
 was not consumed in the principality was exported. 
 The Sardinian government pretended that this ex- 
 portation of tobacco did harm to the royal treasury, 
 and desired in consequence that the manufacture 
 should cease. The prince's agents were, however, to 
 receive sufficient tobacco for the consumption of the 
 
238 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 inhabitants at cost price. Thus the benefit derived 
 from its sale went into the prince's coffers, and made 
 his gains the same in proportion as that of the Sar- 
 dinian government. But though Honore* benefited 
 individually, it caused great distress amongst the in- 
 habitants, so many hands being thrown out of work. 
 
 Four companies of Sardinian infantry and a certain 
 number of artillery now occupied Monaco. They 
 were to be relieved every two years ; though in 1S30 
 that time was reduced to three months. The old Con- 
 vent of the Visitation, founded by Princess Charlotte 
 de Gramont, in 1663, was turned into barracks for 
 their use ; those that were contemplated being built for 
 the troops of Lewis XVIII. never having been even 
 commenced. 
 
 Honore* IV., before his death, which took place in 
 1819, in Paris (some say by drowning), vainly endea- 
 voured to induce France to grant him the indemnity 
 for his losses that the government had awarded him, 
 but never paid. The Duke of Richelieu, president of 
 the council, acknowledged the validity of the claims, 
 but added, that with the withdrawal of the protection 
 of France, all claims on her ended, and that to Sar- 
 dinia he must look for compensation ; and that the king 
 would offer a good word for him to Victor Emmanuel. 
 
HONORE V. 239 
 
 However, on the 16th of July, 1816, the French 
 government admitted itself indebted for the interest 
 omitted between 1814 and 1815, when the principality 
 was for a few months again under French protection. 
 This amounted to 204,167 francs, and w T as paid. The 
 King of Sardinia, on receiving a reclamation from the 
 prince, put him off with promises, which came to 
 nought. 
 
 The ill-starred reign of Honore V. may be said 
 to have virtually commenced in 1815, when he took 
 the administration of affairs out of his uncle's hands. 
 His first act of treachery to Napoleon was followed by 
 every act of wickedness and oppression he could be 
 guilty of towards his subjects. Hitherto the Mon- 
 acians had been ruled with severity, but there had been 
 justice : now that ceased. Their taxes, which before 
 the abolition of the tobacco manufactory, and includ- 
 ing the port dues, amounted to 90,000 francs, were 
 now, ivithout the tobacco manufactory, increased to 
 300,000 francs, in what way we shall see presently. 
 When under the protection of France, free trade with 
 that country had increased the wealth of the proprie- 
 tors ; now that door to commerce was closed. Till 
 the time of the Revolution the princes of Monaco 
 had lived in their own state; now Honore V. but 
 
240 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 rarely was seen ; and all his wealth, unlawfully gotten 
 as it was, was not even spent in the principality. 
 
 The Duke of Valentinois had always been re- 
 nowned for his unbounded extravagance and love of 
 expenditure ; thus when he first came amongst his 
 subjects, it was their endeavour, by making self-sacri- 
 fices, to make him feel the losses his family had sus- 
 tained by the Revolution as slightly as possibly, 
 and to enable him to keep .up his rank and position. 
 The taxes raised on olives, the manufacture of bread 
 and cases of fruit, brought in a revenue of 45,000 
 francs, but this was entirely swallowed up in salaries, 
 and the expenses incident to the administration. The 
 severance of the principality from France was a terri- 
 ble blow to it in every respect ; for whilst the people 
 were contemplating in what way they could best in- 
 crease the revenue of their prince, they found them- 
 selves debarred from realizing even what they had 
 hitherto clone. 
 
 Whilst these generous intentions were occupying 
 the thoughts of the Monacians, Honore Y. found 
 means to fill his coffers without consulting their wel- 
 fare or interest ; and from one step to another he con- 
 tinued to lay on taxes, and then to monopolize every 
 article with which they traded. Imperious, unjust, 
 
HOXORE V. 241 
 
 and dishonest, the prince was not likely to feel any 
 sympathy with the remonstrances of his people, that 
 by oppression and tyranny he reduced to mere slaves ; 
 yet outwardly Honore* V. was the type of a perfect 
 gentleman ; with a distorted mind and bad heart, his 
 exterior was handsome, and his manner fascinating ; he 
 understood well the art of concealing his true disposi- 
 tion, and few besides his victims knew him to be the 
 cruel unbending tyrant he really was. When in 1815 
 he came to rule in his father's place, his subjects were 
 ready to love him, and make sacrifices for him ; but 
 they quickly found they were welcoming a despot, 
 who engendered but hatred and fear. 
 
 He soon commenced his work of destruction and 
 desolation. He began by undertaking, in the first 
 place, to provide for all the wants and necessities of 
 the people ; and therefore he caused all property be- 
 longing to the communes, hospitals, confraternities, 
 and churches, to be made over to him. All taxes 
 were to be paid into his exchequer, and even to the 
 money for which the manure swept up in the streets 
 was sold for. The money taken for seats in the 
 churches, money given for charity, all was to be placed 
 in his hands. 
 
 His will was to be made known by ordinances, 
 
 16 
 
242 THE HISTOEY OF MONACO. 
 
 and they were to be received as law, and to become 
 such. These ordinances were issued thick and fast, 
 every one bringing with it some fresh oppression. 
 
 The great produce of this country being fruits, 
 and the quantity grown far away exceeding what 
 could be consumed by the people themselves, it natur- 
 ally resulted that commerce in these articles proved 
 the only means by which money could be made by the 
 proprietors. The prince, therefore, issued an ordinance 
 by which he taxed oranges, lemons, grapes, figs, oils, 
 and essences so heavily, that the proprietors soon 
 found that no profit could accrue to them, thus render- 
 ing them first poor, and finally ruined. 
 
 Lemons and oranges, whether choice ones or 
 mixed, were taxed three francs the thousand ; oils 
 50 cents the rup ; wines the same; 35 cents per 
 pint on all kinds of spirituous liquor ; a franc and 
 a half on every load of grain. Grapes, which under 
 the French government paid but 55 cents a load, 
 were now made to pay two francs ; and, moreover, 
 were subjected to be estimated, before the harvest, by 
 an appraiser appointed for that purpose by the prince, 
 thus rendering the proprietor completely at his mercy. 
 The difficulties of the poor people were also increased 
 by France, since her protection had been withdrawn, 
 
HONORE V. 243 
 
 imposing a duty of ten francs the metrical quintal on 
 all fruits, whereas, before they had entered the country 
 free ; and Sardinia, by subjecting them to a duty of 
 six francs the thousand, virtually put an end to com- 
 merce with her ; thus, between the two countries, the 
 heavy duties imposed on the produce of the little 
 principality was tantamount to a prohibition to com- 
 merce. All their endeavours to rise out of their 
 poverty and distress failed ; they complained, but 
 their complaints were not listened to, except by some 
 fresh act of oppression being given birth to in a new 
 ordinance. 
 
 Monaco possessed four oil mills, property which 
 no prince or government had ever dreamt of interfer- 
 ing with ; but Honore" V. now issued an ordinance by 
 which all mills were decreed henceforth to belong to 
 the State ; thus the people were compelled to close 
 their own mills, without any indemnity being given 
 them, and received orders to triturate their olives with 
 the prince's ; this was only done under great diffi- 
 culties and heavy loss. 
 
 Now commenced the issuing of ordinances which 
 seized the monopoly of almost everything. The first 
 was of linen. A manufactory was established at 
 Monaco, for the making of every kind. They were 
 
214 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 not so good, yet clearer than what could be obtained 
 elsewhere ; yet all the inhabitants were compelled to 
 purchase the linen made at Monaco, under pain of 
 heavy penalty if they did not ; even sailors were forced 
 to provide themselves with the sails and rigging for 
 their ships manufactured here. Then followed the 
 monopoly of gunpowder, pipes, cards, ammunition for 
 sport, and straw hats. This ordinance was followed 
 by one monopolizing the sale of all meats. Vermicelli, 
 the principal food of the lower class, was monopolized 
 by a foreigner, the prince having granted him that be- 
 nefit. But there yet remained one grand item, which, 
 however, had not escaped the prince, but which offered 
 some difficulties to monopoly, and thus retarded the 
 issuing of the ordinance a little, though it promised to 
 be lucrative ; this was what the people termed ' The 
 exclusivism of corn.' 
 
 The principality produced little or no corn, all was 
 therefore brought into it. Honored now employed a 
 man named Chappon, a Frenchman, formerly purveyor 
 to the army, to come from Paris, and confided to him 
 the monopoly of corn, flour, and bread throughout the 
 principality ; he was to be the sole purveyor in the 
 country ; express prohibition was made against the 
 inhabitants providing themselves elsewhere with corn, 
 
HONORE V. 245 
 
 flour, or bread. The prince and Cliappon were to 
 share profits. But to carry out this new ordinance a 
 mill was required, and this the prince did not possess ; 
 but, however, this difficulty was soon removed by his 
 taking several oil mills, belonging to his subjects, 
 situated in the Carei Valley,* at Mentone, and con- 
 verting them into flour mills. A small indemnity was 
 offered to the owners, though never paid, and their 
 claims were totally ignored. There was no road by 
 which these mills could be reached except the bed of 
 the torrent, or a very narrow foot-path ; Honored there- 
 fore, had a road constructed at the expense of those 
 proprietors who lived on the banks of the river ; and 
 be further made them pay a contribution of fifteen per 
 cent, a year, on the capital forced from them under the 
 pretext of covering the expenses for keeping up the 
 road, a tax which was sheer robbery, for the interest 
 of the sum exacted would have sufficed to pay for the 
 keeping up of the road, and, to add to this forced ex- 
 tortion, the contributors were bound for the whole ; 
 that is, responsible, so that if one could not pay, his 
 neighbour was forced to do so for him. The mill 
 being found and the road made, it only remained to 
 monopolize the bread, which was carried out in the 
 
 * The Turin Valley Road. 
 
246 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 same spirit as the other monopolies, that is, made bad 
 and sold dear. 
 
 All the inhabitants of the principality, without 
 exception, and all travellers passing through, or resid- 
 ent foreigners, were condemned to the same bread, 
 under very severe penalties. This bread was made 
 from cheap and bad corn bought at the markets of 
 Marseilles and Genoa, thus rendering it both unfit to 
 eat and injurious. If the prince's contractor heard of 
 any damaged corn that the police of Genoa had con- 
 demned, he at once purchased it : ' Still too good for 
 such a people ! ' he would say. If good corn by any 
 fortuitous circumstances found its way into the Chap- 
 pon store-house, the first opportunity was taken of 
 selling it again out of the principality, and replacing it 
 by damaged grain. 
 
 This famous ordinance, which bears date of the 
 3rd of December, 1817, stipulates for the bread being 
 of the same price and quality as that sold by neigh- 
 bouring countries ; but the purveyor looked on this 
 ordinance as merely worded for the people, and he 
 and his master understood each other well enough for 
 it to be disregarded when an increase of profit was in 
 question ; thus the bread was both worse and dearer, 
 it being sold at five cents the loaf more than bread at 
 
HONORE A r . 247 
 
 Nice, and made with inferior flour, which, to make it 
 go further, was frequently mixed with foreign and 
 injurious matter. The people, after enduring this 
 as long as they could, their spirit crushed and 
 their health impaired, addressed a respectful remon- 
 strance to the prince, detailing their sufferings and 
 imploring him to soften them. The prince sent back 
 an answer to this, threatening them with punishment 
 if more complaints were made, and said that he would 
 ' weisdi them down with an arm of iron ' if he heard 
 more about it. 
 
 For five-and-twenty years did this system of ty- 
 ranny and oppression continue ; the iron arm was felt, 
 it crushed the intellect and destroyed the health of as 
 fine a race of people, with noble hearts and generous 
 instincts, as ever breathed. 
 
 Finding no help was to be obtained by appealing 
 to their prince, these half-starved people endeavoured 
 to help themselves, and sent to Nice to purchase their 
 bread, where it was both better and cheaper; but 
 the moment this reached the prince's ears he took 
 measures to put a stop to it. The road was carefully 
 watched, and whoever was found transgressing was 
 subjected to severe penalties. Even travellers on 
 entering the principality were compelled to leave at 
 
248 THE HISTORY OE MONACO. 
 
 the frontier any bread they might have brought with 
 them. If labourers from beyond the state came into 
 it, to do a day's work, they were forced to purchase 
 their bread from the prince's baker. The master of 
 a ship leaving a foreign port, if he happened to have 
 made the journey more rapidly than he had provided 
 for, was compelled to throw away his unconsumed 
 biscuits and bread ; or his ship was confiscated and a 
 fine of 500 francs inflicted; and these were not empty 
 threats ; the names of many victims are on record. If 
 families were supposed to consume too little bread, 
 and thus laid themselves open to the suspicion of 
 purchasing it elsewhere, they were subjected to being 
 watched. Every baker was ordered to keep a register, 
 in which he wrote down the quantity of bread con- 
 sumed in each house, and if the consumption was not 
 deemed sufficient, then domiciliary visits were made, 
 proceedings by law were taken, persecutions of all 
 kinds followed, causing the tyrant's law to be cau- 
 tiously respected. 
 
 A Captain Gastaldi, of Monaco, who commanded 
 a company of grenadiers in the 66th line regiment, at 
 the time of the Lyons riots which called for Marshal 
 Soult's presence, received a wound from the fire of 
 the insurgents which killed him. The French 
 
HOXORE V. 249 
 
 governor granted a pension to his old mother, eighty- 
 six years of age, living at Monaco. The prince, fol- 
 lowing the example, granted also a small pension to 
 the poor old lady, who was extremely infirm, and 
 kept alive by the care of two grandchildren, her only 
 comforts. One day this family were cited by the 
 police as eating too little bread, and accused of buy- 
 ing it elsewhere. Nothing was said, but the old 
 lady's pension ceased. A friend of Gastaldi's hearing 
 this, and knowing there could be no cause for such a 
 strange step, asked Madame Gastaldi why she did 
 not apply to the prince. ' You little know,' she an- 
 swered, ■ the severe penalty one incurs by applying to 
 the prince; no one dares to address him.' How- 
 ever, her son's friend, being a Frenchman, had no fears, 
 and wrote such a letter to the prince, that the poor 
 old woman had her pension restored to her. 
 
 Prince Honored now issued another ordinance : it 
 was to force those who had acquired national pro- 
 perty to cede it to him, without, however, remitting 
 to them the sum he himself fixed for it. 
 
 The inhabitants now, unable to contend against 
 the misery that encircled them, as many as could 
 quitted their country, and endeavoured to seek in 
 other lands the means of existence which was denied 
 
250 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 them in their own. But the government instantly 
 issued an order forbidding any one to leave the prin- 
 cipality without a passport, for which they had to pay 
 three francs. This regulation was therefore a prevent- 
 ative to people taking even a simple walk without 
 being furnished with a passport ; for the principality 
 was but two leagues in extent, and the frontiers, ex- 
 cept along the coast, always within gunshot distance. 
 All wood was now, by an ordinance, forbidden to 
 be exported, excepting the wood belonging to the 
 prince, that is to say, the wood which formerly be- 
 longed to the communes, but which, with other pro- 
 perty, the prince had appropriated. Not a tree was 
 allowed to be cut down without the owner obtaining 
 permission from the government ; then an official was 
 sent to watch its being done, and to see that more 
 were not cut than those for which leave had been 
 sought. No one could sell their crops but at a price 
 fixed by the police, and the purchaser, instead of pay- 
 ing the amount to the owner, was compelled to place 
 the money with a receiver appointed by the prince, 
 who himself had one per cent, on the sale. A little 
 later no one was allowed to clear their lands, water 
 their grounds, or cut off a branch of a tree, without 
 the presence of an overseer, and he was to be paid by 
 
H0N011E V. 251 
 
 the proprietor. j\ t o one was permitted to leave their 
 house after ten o'clock at night without a lantern ; 
 in short, nothing that could make excuse for a fine 
 was too contemptible to be invented. 
 
 A new tax was laid on the slaughter of cattle, 
 which however was so arranged that the beast, living 
 or dead, did not escape the tax. Thus a sort of Civil 
 Court was instituted, at which all births of cattle were 
 registered. If a lamb was born, the owner had to go 
 and announce the fact, paying twenty-five cents for 
 the stamp used on the paper on which the day of its 
 birth and its sex were recorded. If an animal died, 
 even a goat, the body was seen by an officer, who 
 confirmed the fact, and stated the cause of death. 
 For this he claimed payment from the owner ; other- 
 wise it might be that the animal had been sold, or 
 perhaps eaten, to the detriment of the prince's ex- 
 chequer. Every fine paid to the police for a breach 
 of law they received a certain portion of ; thus, often 
 without law-breaking fines were inflicted ; and as 
 the police alone were listened to and believed, so it 
 was in vain to protest against the frequent injustice 
 that took place ; besides, all appeals to the prince were 
 rigorously forbidden. 
 
 From a population of 6500 Honore* V. managed 
 
252 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 to make his civil list amount to 320,000 francs- a year ; 
 that is, at the rate of fifty francs a head ; whilst in 
 Sardinia, notwithstanding fresh calls circumstances 
 had imposed on the country, it did not reach twenty- 
 four francs. Out of this 320,000 francs about 
 80,000 went annually to pay the public servants and 
 the few pretorian guards gathered from the scum of 
 the Riviera of Genoa. The remainder the prince 
 spent, hundreds of miles away from his little unhappy 
 state, on his own selfish personal enjoyments, leaving 
 the principality abandoned and neglected. The 
 churches, schools, squares, streets, fountains, public 
 buildings were all going to ruin, whilst the prince 
 was revelling in luxuries and surrounded by magni- 
 ficence, the produce of the cruel exactions he levied on 
 his unhappy people. Their cries of misery could not 
 reach him, and he kept away from the principality : 
 during the twenty-five years he reigned he paid but 
 three visits to Monaco ; the whole times put together 
 amounted only to six months. 
 
 In the latter years of his too infamous reign the 
 prince commenced coining five-franc pieces and sous ; 
 the benefit he derived being thirty per cent. How- 
 ever, this did not prove a very profitable affair, as it 
 soon ceased ; the money was refused everywhere, it 
 
HONORi V. 253 
 
 being found to contain a great deal more alloy than 
 was recognized as just. 
 
 Education now for a time occupied Honore V., 
 and in its turn it became a monopoly. A college was 
 opened at Mentone, and by an ordinance which was 
 issued, it was forbidden for any one to have private 
 pupils or to give private lessons, and the children of 
 the inhabitants were compelled to receive education at 
 this college, or else the parents were fined. 
 
 Pauperism was forbidden : a law difficult of being 
 carried out, when the poverty brought on the state by 
 taxation and monopolies is considered. A house, 
 however, for the purpose of carrying out this work 
 was founded at Mentone, called a ' House of Help,' 
 soup was daily distributed, and clothes given to the 
 poorest in the country. Honore" took advantage of 
 this opportunity to parade before the world his pre- 
 tended philanthropy. He spoke well on the subject ; 
 he had the talent which enabled him to do so, and 
 the world spoke in his praises ; but what the world 
 did not know was, that this ' House of Help ' was sup- 
 ported by a contribution levied on every proprietor 
 according to his means ; and a committee was formed 
 for the purpose of ascertaining the exact amount of 
 every one's fortune, and as fortunes sometimes varied. 
 
254 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 this inquiry was to be instituted every three years. 
 The prince's contributions were to be voluntary ; 
 hence he never gave, even a five-franc piece of his own 
 coining. But Honoris end was nearing ; he died on 
 the 2nd of October, 1841, after thoroughly fulfilling 
 his threat of bringing an iron arm to rule over his 
 subjects. He left behind him a memory cursed by 
 all he governed, and regretted by a very few whose 
 good fortune it was to know him but on the surface. 
 He died from a disease in the throat. 
 
 He was buried at Monaco ; and in a chapel of the 
 parish church on the marble slab that covers his tomb 
 is engraved ' Cl-git qui voulut le bienf as a Mentonais 
 remarked, it might be added, ' Sans V avoir jamais 
 fait.'' 
 
 His death was looked on as a merciful dispensation 
 of Providence, and hope for better clays began to 
 revive in the breasts of this unfortunate people. 
 
 The road that winds round the rock of Monaco to 
 the town was constructed by Honore* V. ; the old 
 way was the steep ascent, and then through the great 
 massive gates that open immediately on to the square 
 facing the palace. The bridge across the Carei 
 torrent, which at times swelled so considerably that 
 the road was impassable, was also his work. He also 
 
HONORE V. 255 
 
 built the pretty church in the little village at Monti, 
 situated high up amidst the mountains in the Turin 
 Valley Road, and which forms a beautiful landmark 
 from many distant points. The parish church of 
 Mentone -was restored by Prince Honoris directions. 
 But the funds for these improvements were not forth- 
 coming out of the prince's exchequer ; the unfortunate 
 inhabitants, already exhausted by the taxations and 
 monopolies, were compelled by forced contributions 
 to defray the whole expenses. 
 
 No wonder Honord's death was hailed as a bless- 
 ing by these sorely-oppressed people. 
 
256 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 ELORESTAN I. — THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Honore V. was succeeded by his brother Flores- 
 tan, a man utterly unsuited for the task before him. 
 From education and temperament he was incapable of 
 governing, and, in consequence, though little harm was 
 actually perpetrated by himself, he allowed in his 
 name the evils to continue that began in 1815, under 
 his brother Honored and ended only with the dismem- 
 berment of the principality. 
 
 Florestan was born in 1785, and in 1806 his 
 father forced him to adopt the army as his profession, 
 notwithstanding its being totally at variance with his 
 tastes. However, when called on to fight he did so, 
 but he never succeeded in rising above the grade of a 
 corporal. At last he left the army, and attempted to 
 render himself more renowned as an actor, and made 
 his debut on the stage in Paris ; but he gained 
 no greater celebrity in the one profession than the 
 other, and he gave it up also. In 1S16 he married 
 
FLORESTAN I.— THE REVOLUTION. 257 
 
 Maria Louise Caroline de la Metz, and by her had one 
 son. He now resided in Paris, where he lived in 
 complete obscurity, and heedless of the future, till his 
 brother's death called him to Monaco and placed him 
 in a position necessitating a life little compatible with 
 his tastes. Weak and vacillating, he allowed himself 
 to fall at once under the dominion of his wife, and the 
 principality under her. 
 
 Yet, in ignorance of the future and hope animat- 
 ing them, Prince Florestan and the princess were re- 
 ceived with every mark of respect and rejoicing by 
 their subjects. On their arrival the population went 
 out to meet them, and detaching the horses from their 
 carriage, they dragged them with their own hands into 
 the town. 
 
 Mentone was not behindhand in her demonstra- 
 tions. When Florestan paid his first visit there, as 
 soon as the people heard that he had alighted at the 
 governor's house they flocked in crowds around his 
 carriage to wait his coming out ; and the instant they 
 saw him appear, loud and prolonged cries of ' Long 
 live Florestan ! ' with cries of ' Down with mono- 
 polies ! ' greeted him. At first he drew back, for the 
 crowd looked determined and menacing ; but after 
 the hesitation of the moment he advanced and pro- 
 
 17 
 
258 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 
 
 raised to grant the desires of his people. None doubted 
 but that better days were about to dawn on them, and 
 that their new prince would remove the evils that all, 
 with one voice, so justly and bitterly complained of. 
 
 On the 24th of November, 1841, an ordinance was 
 published which did aAvay with the monopoly of corn ; 
 but on the other hand, it was retained on the grinding, 
 and further, an increased tax was put on the grain and 
 flour. Thus the prince took back in one way what he 
 granted in another. The duty on fruits for exporta- 
 tion was so enormous that the proprietors had no 
 choice left but to cut down their trees, the trades- 
 people to close their shops, and the shipowners to sink 
 their ships. But a reduction now took place ; there 
 was no escape from it, but it was so trifling that it 
 barely did more than keep hope alive ; and the dimin- 
 ution thus created in the civil list was soon made up 
 by various expedients, and the annual revenue still re- 
 mained 320,000 francs. But though Morestan was 
 distinctly responsible for this continued oppression, he 
 was not guilty of it ; it was the princess who acted. 
 She governed, she wrote the ordinances which the 
 prince was desired to sign, but forbidden to read ; he 
 was simply her tool. 
 
 The treaties of 1815 compelled the prince to ac- 
 
FLORESTAN I.— THE REVOLUTION. 259 
 
 cord his subjects the same institutions as those en- 
 joyed by the people of Sardinia; and little as the 
 Monacians had at the time relished their severance 
 from France, and their being placed under the protec- 
 tion of Sardinia, they would now have been but too 
 thankful to feel themselves actually under the care of 
 that kingdom or any other that would save them from 
 their own princes. They in vain sought for reforma- 
 tion ; no steps towards it were taken but the trifling 
 ones we have recorded, and which in reality left 
 matters where they were. 
 
 Sardinia watched, but never interfered, and when 
 the Duke of Valentinois was sent to Turin to represent 
 his father on his succession to the principality, for the 
 purpose of receiving the investiture of Mentone and 
 Roccabruna as fiefs dependant on the crown of Sar- 
 dinia, he was received with every mark of friendliness, 
 and King Charles Albert gave him the order of Sts 
 Maurice and Lazarus. It was at this period that the 
 claims of the Grimaldis were again put forward against 
 the Matignon Grimaldis as heirs to the principality, 
 the question having frequently been raised. It will 
 be remembered that in 1731 Anthony Grimalcli dying 
 without male issue, had married his eldest daughter, 
 Louise Iiippolyte, to a Count Matignon ; but in order 
 
260 THE HISTORY OE MONACO. 
 
 to enable her to have rightfully succeeded her father, 
 he ought to have married her to a Grimaldi, as accord- 
 ing to the laws regulating fiefs of the empire, women 
 were incapable of succeeding as long as male descend- 
 ants were living. At the time of Anthony Grimaldi's 
 death two branches of the family still existed ; one 
 the issue of Gaspard Grimaldi, Marquis of Cagnes, the 
 other, more remote, was a descendant of Luchetto 
 Grimaldi, Seignior of della Pietra, who lived in the 
 fourteenth century. At the time of Louise Grimaldi 
 succeeding her father, the Marquis of Cagnes was too 
 young to put forward his own claims to the principality, 
 neither was it done for him, and later he neglected to 
 take any step in the matter. But on the 12th of 
 January, 1761, one of his sons addressed a protesta- 
 tion against the counts of Matignon usurping his 
 rights; and in 1774 this protest was renewed at 
 Vienna, and obtained a more attentive hearing, and his 
 pretensions were promised to be considered. It was 
 clear, at any rate as far as Mentone and Roccabruna 
 were concerned, that they constituted real imperial fiefs, 
 and, consequently, the Princess Louise having married 
 a Matignon, violated the laws in taking possession of 
 them. However, nothing more was heard of these 
 claims till the Restoration, when that branch of the 
 
ELORESTAN I.— THE REVOLUTION. 261 
 
 Grimaldis again revived them. Thus at the time when 
 the King of Sardinia gave to the Duke of Valentinois 
 for his father, Prince Florestan, the investiture of 
 Mentone and Roccabruna, the Marquis de Cagnes, a 
 retired general living in France, at St Marcellin in the 
 department of the Isere, addressed a memorial to the 
 Sardinian government to demand his claims being con- 
 sidered, and the suspension of the infeodation. The 
 king, however, thinking the marquis's claims would not 
 be injured by a repetition of what had so frequently 
 taken place, did not consider it wise at that moment 
 to grant his request. The marquis consequently pro- 
 tested against the act in a note which he laid before 
 the Cabinet of Turin, on the 16th of January, 1842. 
 The Marquis Grimaldi della Pietra of Genoa had also 
 made a protest against the recognition of the Matig- 
 non family as princes of Monaco, and even offered, 
 should his own pretensions be entertained, to cede all 
 his rights to the King of Sardinia. Thus it is per- 
 fectly clear, by Charles Albert taking no notice of these 
 claims, that the intentions imputed to him by the sup- 
 porters of Florestan, in regard to his designs on 
 the principality, were utterly false. The only founda- 
 tion on which these friends of tyranny and oppression 
 founded their assertions was, that a M. Trenca, aid°- 
 
 , 
 
262 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 de-camp to the Duke of Valentinois, and who ac- 
 companied him in that capacity on various occasions to 
 the Sardinian court, was one of the principal movers in 
 the approaching Revolution ; and they stated him to 
 have been the tool of Sardinia and in league with her 
 government. If he was, he certainly did not succeed 
 in his mission. Had Florestan himself been an agent, 
 with the promise of reward according to his success, he 
 could not have done more than was done in his name 
 to bring about the destruction of his own state. 
 
 The taxation on oils, and the prohibitions against 
 cutting or selling wood, with other tyrannical and 
 oppressive laws still continuing, the population deter- 
 mined at last, in an address to the prince, to solicit 
 their institutions being in conformity with those of 
 Sardinia, and by this means obtain an alleviation of 
 their sufferings. The address was as follows : — 
 
 ' Prince, 
 
 ' The first act of Your Serene Highness on 
 arriving in the midst of your people was a good deed. 
 Your Highness had a right to our homage and our 
 devotion. You gained by your presence alone, and 
 by the suppression of an oppressive monopoly, our 
 love and our respectful confidence. Therefore, whilst 
 carrying back your thoughts to the past twenty-eight 
 
FLORESTAX I.— THE REVOLUTION. 2G3 
 
 years, we dare frankly tell Your Highness that your 
 people desire a different future. Heavy taxes weigh 
 on our produce, and unless the paternal care of Your 
 Highness causes a prompt remedy to the evil, our 
 country is menaced with inevitable ruin • and we here 
 mention that the duty laid on the export of our oranges 
 and lemons is an overwhelming burden. We also 
 come respectfully to ask Your Serene Highness to 
 grant us a measure, from which will spring all the 
 good you in your great goodness can desire : it is 
 the re-establishment of municipalities. In giving back 
 to our communes a legal existence, which they long- 
 enjoyed, and which our neighbours in the county of 
 Nice and duchy of Genoa enjoy ; in granting to the 
 inhabitants a share, discreetly apportioned, in the 
 management of municipal affairs ; you, prince, will raise 
 your subjects in their own esteem, you will establish 
 the interest of each one in the interests of all, and the 
 country, proud to be called on to second the views of 
 Your Serene Highness, will be happy thus to make 
 known its real wishes and real wants, and give fresh 
 proofs of its devotion and love for the best of princes 
 and his august family.' 
 
 The address was written at Mentone, and presented 
 to the prince at Monaco on the 5th of November, 1842. 
 
264 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 One of the members of the deputation, a Mentonais, 
 highly and deservedly esteemed by all his country- 
 men, then made the following speech : — 
 ' Prince, 
 
 ■ The announcement of the arrival of Your 
 Serene Highness brought joy to the hearts of all the 
 inhabitants of the principality. We are happy in 
 being the interpreters of the devotion of the population 
 of Mentone, itself impatient to express the joy that 
 your return, so intensely desired, has caused. "We 
 hope to be able to tell our citizens that Your Serene 
 Highness will soon go amongst them, that you have 
 received with kindness the homage of our respect and 
 our love, and that you have deigned to accord some 
 interest in the expression of our wishes and wants. 
 Those wants we barely had time to lay before Your 
 Highness during your first stay amongst us. The 
 weight of certain taxes is the first cause of our dis- 
 tress, and we know it pre-occupies to a great extent 
 your paternal solicitude. Agriculture, the essential 
 element of our commerce and our sole resource, cannot 
 be in a more alarming state. Already some of our 
 produce, such as sweet and bitter oranges and white 
 lemons, can no longer stand against the competition of 
 foreign ones. They are, therefore, either not saleable 
 
FLORESTAN I— THE REVOLUTION. 205 
 
 or sold at a price that does not repay the proprietor 
 the expense of growing and cultivating them. The 
 same fate awaits us with our choice lemons if the ex- 
 port duty is maintained. For some time foreign orders 
 have been given in preference to the growers in Sicily 
 and along the Genoese Riviera • and Your Highness 
 is not ignorant that the country will be struck with 
 complete ruin if that sole source of commerce and of 
 the well-being of the entire population should be de- 
 stroyed. There is another point on which we would 
 with profound gratitude draw the kind and serious 
 attention of Your Highness. We flatter ourselves that 
 you sufficiently know us, prince, for us to believe our- 
 selves compelled to protest beforehand, that not one 
 of us desire to meddle in questions relative to the 
 government, we only assume the honour of bringing 
 before Your Highness a question of purely local inter- 
 est, — we dare even say it is a simple family question 
 that we lay before the wise consideration of a father. 
 Many things are suffering and in jeopardy in our 
 town. Funds have failed for several years for renewing 
 or even restoring a clock which regulates the labourer's 
 working hours ; too often the public fountains fail to 
 supply the necessary supply of water for the population, 
 owing to want of means for repairing the channels 
 
266 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 
 
 through which their supply comes ; the slopes leading 
 to the church are falling in ruins ; the pavement of our 
 streets is in sad need of repair ; our public school is 
 insufficient, and thus the chief number of children are 
 compelled to be left in ignorance and to a dangerous 
 idleness, leading; to vagabondage. In the face of such 
 a state of things we have been unable to forget, 
 prince, that it was not so formerly, and we have 
 naturally been led to think that a municipal authority 
 surrounded by a council of the inhabitants specially 
 charged with the care of local interests, as have our 
 neighbours in the county of Nice and in the duchy of 
 Genoa, would soon satisfy all pressing wants, and thus 
 second the paternal views of Your Highness, who by 
 recent good deeds has acquired such a right to our 
 love and confidence. Such is the double object of the 
 respectful address that we are charged to present to 
 Your Highness. I await the manifestation of his 
 consent to read it to him.' 
 
 As was expected, the address was not permitted 
 to be read to the prince by the deputation. The 
 prince replied to the speech in these words : — ' I will 
 hear nothing. I came to govern you myself, I want 
 counsel from none.' One of the deputation, in answer 
 to this, said, ' We are at all events happy, prince, that 
 
ELORESTAX L— THE REVOLUTION. 267 
 
 Your Highness has heard the expression of our wishes 
 and our wants.' ' Your wants I know ! ' was the 
 prince's only answer, and with that he walked away 
 without another word. 
 
 Hope, that had been revived for a time by Flores- 
 tan's promise, now began once more to fade, produc- 
 ing at the same time a sullen and angry discontent. 
 The prince was in himself not so bad but that he 
 would have changed the whole system of government 
 had he been capable ; but he was not so, he had not 
 the intellect, and consequently he was led by his wife ; 
 all he did and all he said was under her directions. 
 
 A system of persecution was adopted that any 
 one with the slightest claim to clear-sightedness would 
 at once have seen in what it must end. The prince 
 lived away from the principality ; unless compelled to 
 appear, he was for ever in Paris ; and the usual cause 
 that brought him to Monaco was the same as with his 
 brother, to inflict some fresh tax, whereby his revenue 
 was increased. Thus, on one occasion a public school 
 was founded at Mentone, and called a college ; but 
 the sum that was obliged to be paid was so large, that 
 it was impossible for a quarter of the inhabitants to 
 send their children to it, consequently the number of 
 pupils was small, and the prince — or princess — finding 
 
268 THE HISTORY OE MONACO. 
 
 his emolument not what he expected, met the difficulty 
 by issuing an ordinance by which all education was 
 forbidden elsewhere, even to home tuition ; making 
 education, therefore, as much a monopoly as bread had 
 been. 
 
 On the same sort of principle asylums for the 
 poor were instituted ; forced contributions being made 
 annually for their support. But these were not very 
 prolific measures : the princess had one or two others 
 which she put in force, one being to take and turn 
 to account the contents of the various public neces- 
 saries ; another to curtail the expense in the burying 
 of the poor, a carpenter being found who was willing 
 to contract at the rate of twenty-five francs a coffin ; 
 but a more advantageous plan than these was now 
 about to be adopted. 
 
 In Provence it was the custom for landed pro- 
 prietors, if they possessed mills, to crush their olives 
 themselves, or, if they did not, then they took them to 
 their neighbours' mills, where they were crushed on 
 the payment of a given sum ; the oil was then put 
 into jars, whether for sale or for their own consump- 
 tion ; others, again, preferred selling their olives at 
 once, and so avoid running the risk of oil falling in 
 price at the moment of sale. An ordinance was now 
 
FLORESTAN I.— THE REVOLUTION. 269 
 
 issued by the prince, that olives grown in the State 
 were all to be sold to him ; he as a proprietor had his 
 own mills, one being in the Carre'i Valley, near Men- 
 tone ; but his unpopularity prevented people going to 
 his mill for their olives to be crushed. At' first he 
 pretended that he was going to give up the whole af- 
 fair, and sold this mill at Mentone to a company who 
 paid him well for it ; but this was no sooner done 
 than, as if by a sudden discovery of a better method 
 for crushing olives, which would produce a finer oil 
 and a greater quantity, Florestan employed a man 
 from Aix to build a monster mill with a high -pressure 
 engine, close beside the one he had sold so recently ; 
 his real object being to monopolize the trituration of 
 all the olives of the country. Proprietors were invited 
 to bring their olives to the new mill, as a trial ; but 
 they in their indignation and anger did not respond 
 to this summons. Then came the ordinance, in which 
 it was stated, that for the good of the country and the 
 advantage of the people, this mill was to be used for 
 one year ; that all olives were to be sold to the prince 
 during that period, and a prohibition under a penalty 
 was made against their either selling or crushing their 
 olives elsewhere. At the expiration of the year the 
 order was either to remain exclusive or to become 
 
270 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 general. In either case it would prove the ruin of all 
 olive growers; for the prince, as a wealthy capitalist, 
 would be able to fix the price of olives at anything he 
 chose, thus, by giving a high price for them, draw all 
 sellers to him, and then when all the mills were closed, 
 in consequence of having nothing to do, he could 
 lower it again to whatever he chose. 
 
 In 1846 the marriage of the Duke of Valentinois 
 to the Countess Antoinette cle Merode, a niece of 
 Monseigneur de Merode, a Belgian family of distinction, 
 for a moment diverted the people's thoughts from 
 their own misery and distress. The marriage took 
 place in Brussels ; but there were great rejoicings 
 when the newly-married pair arrived in the principality, 
 all the three towns wins; with one another to do 
 them honour. The same year Louis Philippe granted 
 similar advantages to Monaco as enjoyed by Sardinia 
 in admitting her produce into France ; the princess 
 in consequence immediately imposed increased duties 
 on the entry of the French articles of commerce into 
 the principality, such as earthenware, china, glass, 
 and haberdashery. Complaints were made, but were 
 not heard ; cries Avere raised against the Governor of 
 Mentone, General Villarey, whose whole career was 
 one system of persecution ; he acted often on his own 
 
ELORESTAN I.— THE REVOLUTION. 271 
 
 responsibility, well knowing, that however unjust and 
 severe his measures might be, they would meet with 
 approbation from the princess, whose greed of gain and 
 love of money he pandered to. His family were stud- 
 ded about the principality, holding various appoint- 
 ments, thus leaving no loop-hole for an honest man to 
 cause justice and truth to be heard. Yet all were 
 unanimous in condemning him and his. There seemed 
 nothing left for this unhappy people but revolt or 
 ruin . 
 
 On the 1st of October, 1847, Pope Pius IX. 
 issued his famous edict, which granted liberty and 
 reform to his subjects. Sardinia and Tuscany quickly 
 followed his example, promising those constitutional 
 amendments that were to make their way far and near. 
 Monaco, that had for so long been sighing for eman- 
 cipation, now resolved not to be left behind in the 
 general movement. 
 
 Prince Plorestan was, as usual, in Paris, when, on 
 the 4th of November, 1847, the fete-day of Charles 
 Albert, the inhabitants of Mentone crossed the frontier 
 to take part in the amusements and rejoicings that 
 were taking place in honour of the king. On their 
 return they formed into processions, crying, 'Long 
 live Pius IX. ! long live the King of Sardinia!' and 
 
272 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 illuminated' the town. On the 6th, two days after, 
 the principal people of Mentone met and held a con- 
 ference, at which it was decided that an address should 
 be presented to Prince Plorestan, demanding the same 
 concessions for the principality as had been granted to 
 Sardinia. The following morning, at nine o'clock, 
 the population, preceded by the civil and military 
 authorities and the priesthood, formed a procession, and 
 went to the governor's house, and begged him to be 
 the medium of communicating their desires to the 
 prince. The governor promised to comply w T ith their 
 request, and moreover said he would add the weight 
 of his own influence to bring about the desired end, 
 At night the town was again illuminated. After 
 anxiously waiting, a despatch was received from 
 Paris on the 16th, in which the prince promised that 
 on his return to Monaco he would take into consider- 
 ation the reforms demanded by the people. But in 
 contradiction to even this unsatisfactory answer, it was 
 rumoured that the prince had written another despatch, 
 addressed privately to the governor, completely an- 
 nulling the first, and desiring him at all costs to 
 maintain peace, to arrest the malcontents, and to call 
 in the aid of the Sardinian troops if necessary. 
 
 The population went in a body to the governor's 
 
ELORESTAN I.— THE REVOLUTION. 273 
 
 house on learning the arrival of the despatch, which 
 was then read to them ; but, as might have been ex- 
 pected, the wording of it did not satisfy them, and 
 they loudly demanded that the prince should himself 
 immediately return to Monaco, as it was him they 
 desired to hear, and him they desired to be heard by. 
 The governor was too justly suspected by them for 
 any trust to be placed in what he said. But Plorestan 
 still remained in Paris, and with no thought of quit- 
 ting it, till at length the French press began to dis- 
 cuss the persecution the little state of Monaco had 
 been subject to for so many long years ; then sym- 
 pathy was expressed on all sides, and murmurs against 
 their ruler began to be heard, so Morestan no longer 
 dared remain absent. 
 
 In the mean while the principality issued proclama- 
 tion after proclamation ; processions, headed by bands 
 of music playing the Piedmontese national airs, 
 paraded the town, and cries of ' Long live Charles 
 Albert ! Long live Pius IX. ! ' were heard incess- 
 antly ; meetings were held at the houses of General 
 Partouneaux and M. Charles Trenca, two devoted and 
 loyal supporters of the unfortunate Mentonaises. The 
 general, a Frenchman by birth, having married into a 
 Mentonais family, settled in Mentone, and made it his 
 
 18 
 
274 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 adopted country ; and to the present moment his 
 name is always mentioned with affection and pride. 
 
 Villarey,* finding he had no power to maintain 
 peace, followed his master's directions, and on the 25th 
 of November ordered a detachment of the Sardinian 
 troops at Monaco to occupy Mentone. Very shortly 
 after placards appeared, announcing to the people that 
 their prince was shortly to arrive. Some accepted the 
 news gratefully, others, feeling how often they had 
 been deceived, thought the statement false and onlv 
 made to obtain peace. However, on the 8th of 
 December Prince Morestan arrived at Monaco, and at 
 once shut himself up in his palace ; his first act being 
 to forbid the authorities and people of Mentone and 
 Roccabruna, who had throughout acted in concord with 
 Mentone, from presenting themselves before him. 
 
 On the 11th of December the consuls, no longer 
 able to restrain the people, undertook to present an 
 address to the prince, which they proposed reading to 
 him. This, however, only called forth another ordinance, 
 which irritated the people, and gave rise to manifesta- 
 tions of deep anger. Young and old, rich and poor, 
 
 * This man, who a few years later was reduced to utter poverty, 
 was amongst those whose names were suhmitted by the Prince of 
 Monaco in 1861 to the French government for a pension from that 
 country. 
 
TLORESTAN I.— THE REVOLUTION. 275 
 
 congregated together and paraded the town, singing 
 Italian hymns, and giving vent to their indignation by 
 crying, ' Down with the prince ! ' 
 
 The Sardinian troops remained silent spectators 
 of all these proceedings. They heard their own king 
 spoken of with reverence and respect. He heard the 
 petitions of his people, he received their addresses, 
 whilst Florestan heard nothing, and saw no one. 
 Charles Albert lived amongst his subjects, but Flo- 
 restan lived in another country, and spent his revenue, 
 which was little better than stolen from his subjects, 
 far away in another country. They were crushed by 
 the fearful taxation, and ruined by the monopolies 
 that enriched their prince, and they now demanded 
 to have the same privileges as enjoyed by the people 
 of Sardinia, and as, according to the treaty of 1815, 
 they were entitled to. It was not likely when listen- 
 ing to these sorry complaints that Charles Albert's 
 soldiers would use violence to silence them. 
 
 It was perfectly clear now that submission and 
 resignation were at an end amongst these people. 
 Morestan had gone too far ; he had goaded them 
 on till they were beyond his power of subduing them. 
 For a moment the prince seemed disposed to act with 
 wisdom. A man of the people, a Mentonais, resolved 
 
276 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 to go alone to Monaco, and obtain access to the 
 prince ; and assume during his interview that Plores- 
 tan was ignorant of what was going on in his state, 
 and of the bitter feelings of the people. ' I came to 
 lay the truth before you/ he said ; ' if you will hear 
 me, I will speak ; if not, I will return.' He was de- 
 sired to speak. He then drew a plain and truthful 
 picture of the state the country was in. ' The con- 
 suls and notables,' he continued, ' are honest people, 
 and have not, as is asserted, driven the people on; 
 but the people, on the contrary, have placed them at 
 their head to demand reforms ; and it is I who am at 
 the head of the people. Let your son come and 
 learn for himself the real feeling of the population, I 
 will answer for his safety.' 
 
 After some hesitation, Florestan agreed to the 
 Duke of Valentinois' going to Mentone, and it was 
 arranged he should have an interview with the nota- 
 bles and consuls at the prince's residence at Car- 
 noles. 
 
 On the 12th of December, at the hour fixed for 
 the arrival of the Dnke of Valentinois, between four 
 and five thousand people, including the clergy and 
 magistrates, who headed the procession, assembled 
 before the prince's residence at Carnoles. M. Carles, 
 
ELORESTAN I.— THE REVOLUTION. 277 
 
 the cure of the parish church of Mentone, who knew 
 but too well the miseries the prince's administration 
 had entailed on his subjects, was the spokesman on 
 the occasion. He implored the duke to exert his in- 
 fluence to obtain some liberal concessions ; reform, he 
 said, was necessary, and had now become actually a 
 matter of life and death. He spoke with so much 
 eloquence and feeling that the duke seemed touched 
 by the terrible picture drawn of the misery the people 
 were suffering. He turned and discussed several 
 points and asked various questions of other persons 
 near him, and finally promised in his father's name 
 the reforms demanded. At once cries of ' Long live 
 the prince ! Long live the Duke of Valentinois ! ' 
 resounded through the mountains ; and the people, 
 satisfied and trustful, passed the remainder of the day 
 in giving vent to their joy and gratitude. 
 
 By an agreement with the duke it was arranged 
 that the consuls were to repair to Monaco to confer 
 directly with the prince as to what steps were to be 
 taken. Elorestan received them on the following day ; 
 and on the day after that he went, himself and his 
 family, to Carnoles, with the object of fulfilling the 
 promises made in his name. He spent several days 
 there ; yet nothing was done beyond a slight modi- 
 
 
278 THE HISTORY OE MONACO. 
 
 fication in some of the taxes, the promised dismissal of 
 the governor, projects started for various amendments, 
 and that was all, there the matter ended ; unless, in- 
 deed, the success of the prince in having once again 
 deceived his subjects. Discontent was not long in 
 showing itself, and agitations recommenced. Then 
 the prince threatened, but the people did not care ; 
 nothing he could do could render matters in a worse 
 state than they were in already. Colonel Partou- 
 neaux, a Frenchman, and a Sardinian major, who had 
 both exerted all their influence to prevent a popular 
 outbreak, were denounced to their respective govern- 
 ments as seditious agitators ; however, they were both 
 honourably acquitted. M. Carles was also accused of 
 belonging to the factious party, and was compelled to 
 render an account of himself to his bishop at Nice ; 
 he likewise was acquitted, and commended also. 
 
 At length the prince, not knowing what to do, as a 
 last resource sent his son to Turin. What really took 
 place during his stay there is not known, but on his 
 return rumours were set afloat that the King of Sar- 
 dinia had determined on bringing the Mentonaises to 
 submit to the prince's rule ; and as if to carry out this 
 threat, General Gonnet marched into the town on the 
 4th of January, at the head of a fresh battalion, fol- 
 
FLORESTAN I.— THE REVOLUTION. 279 
 
 lowed by a provisionary governor ; at the same time 
 police agents were apparently on the look-out for 
 those that were to be arrested : this infuriated the 
 people, who now awaited and expected a collision. 
 The troops commanded by General Gonnet, and 
 which were stationed at a short distance from those 
 already in the town, now began to load their guns, as 
 if ready to fire on the people. They however advanced 
 bravely towards the armed troops, they knew it would 
 be death or liberty, but on they went, carrying a bust 
 of Charles Albert before them, when suddenly, as they 
 came up to the soldiers, the men with one accord pre- 
 sented arms to the bust of their king. Then there 
 rose up a shout of triumph and joy from the people 
 such as had never been heard in these valleys before. 
 They felt, now they were victorious, their freedom was 
 won. 
 
 The prince, indignant beyond measure at this 
 most extraordinary method of obtaining peace, had 
 been anxiously waiting to hear of a collision between 
 the troops and the people ; instead of which, General 
 Gonnet and the governor quietly returned with the 
 soldiers to Monaco, and assured the prince there was 
 no likelihood of peace being broken. Yet not satis- 
 fied, Morestan sent a messenger the following day to 
 
2S0 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 the consuls at Mentone, begging them to keep the 
 people from rising in that town. The consuls replied 
 by telling the prince's envoy to remind his master of 
 his promises, and to demand their fulfilment. The 
 princess endeavoured to win over some sailors to carry 
 out a project she entertained of subduing the Men- 
 tonaises ; but finding they were not to be corrupted, 
 she accused them of pandering to wealth, and turning 
 their backs on honour. They replied, however, by 
 saying that wealth was unknown of late years in 
 Mentone, but that they were united in heart with the 
 Mentonaises as five fingers are on one hand. 
 
 After waiting sorrowfully and expectant for nearly 
 a month, a fresh deputation was on the 1 Oth of Febru- 
 ary sent to Prince Florestan, demanding more urgently 
 than ever the Sardinian Constitution, and on condi- 
 tion of this being granted the Grimaldis were in 1815 
 allowed to re-enter their principality. In reply to 
 this, Elorestan issued what he termed a Charter, 
 which, under the appearance of liberty, preserved to 
 the prince the absolute power he had so terribly 
 abused. This, however, was the last lie with which 
 he tried to deceive the people ; and so convinced were 
 they of its being nothing more than an empty con- 
 cession, that in their anger they refused to listen to 
 
TLORESTAN I.— THE REVOLUTION. 2S1 
 
 more than the first part being read. Article XIII. is 
 alone sufficient to prove the absurdity of calling it a 
 reform ; it is thus worded : 
 
 ' The council of state, established for deliberating 
 on the laws or ordinances for general administration, 
 is to be composed of twelve members who have 
 attained thirty years of age. The half of the mem- 
 bers are to be nominated by the prince, and the other 
 half by the electors in the following proportions : two 
 by the electors of Monaco, three by those of Mentone, 
 and one by those of Roccabruna. Each member of 
 the council to be chosen by the electors of the com- 
 mune in which he resides.' 
 
 Thus six votes the prince at once had in his 
 favour ; the two for Monaco would be equally at his 
 disposal, and the Duke of Valentinois, who would 
 preside over the council, would probably likewise vote 
 according to his father's wishes ; thus nine votes out 
 of the twelve became the prince's. The people there- 
 fore rejected the whole charter, and gave up all hope 
 of any understanding ever being arrived at between 
 themselves and the prince, and dismissed all idea of 
 contending any longer with him. 
 
 It was in vain that shortly afterwards he pro- 
 claimed his determination to adopt the Sardinian 
 
282 THE HISTORY OF MONACO, 
 
 Constitution without any reserve ; and probably in- 
 tended it. The people of Mentone and Roccabruna 
 were worn out with their thraldom and slavery of 
 thirty-three years' duration. They replied now calmly 
 but resolutely, that it was ' Too late ! ' 
 
 On the 2nd of March, 1848, the Sardinian flag 
 was hoisted everywhere ; the Piedmontese troops re- 
 ceived orders from Turin to return to their quarters ; 
 and a commission consisting of thirty-nine members 
 was elected at Mentone. To this they added, on the 
 7th, sixty-one citizens nominated by the people, and 
 on the 21st Mentone and Roccabruna declared them- 
 selves free towns, and announced it in the following 
 terms : — 
 
 ' The Commission of Mentone, in conjunction 
 with that of Roccabruna, met for an extraordinary 
 sitting : 
 
 ' Whereas since the organization of the provision- 
 ally government, constituted on the 2nd of this month, 
 all the official acts of the prince, far from tending to 
 dissipate the cause which necessitated the determina- 
 tion of the people, have had no other object than that 
 of increasing the public exasperation : 
 
 ' That the revocation of all public offices forming 
 the commissions has rendered the acts of the civil 
 
ELORESTAN I.— THE REVOLUTION. 2S3 
 
 state, those in consequence of death, and all social 
 transactions, impossible : 
 
 ' That attempts have been made from without to 
 hinder all export trade, the sole resource of the 
 country : 
 
 ' That in thus giving rise to difficulties in interests, 
 the authorities only succeeded in creating disorder and 
 anarchy ; 
 
 ' Whereas it being impossible to prolong such a 
 state of affairs, and that it is urgent to regulate it, 
 
 ' The Commission, adhering to the unanimous and 
 energetic will of the people, irrevocably to break with 
 a power whose sole thought and only method of 
 governing has been monopolies, oppression, and arbi- 
 trariness, 
 
 ' Unanimously decree : 
 
 ' The town of Mentone, of which Roccabruna 
 remains an annex, is proclaimed a free and inde- 
 pendent town; as before, under the protection of 
 Sardinia, so as no longer to form part of the princi- 
 pality of Monaco. 
 
 ' The limit which separated the commune of 
 Roccabruna from that of Monaco will fix the line of 
 demarcation of the territory belonging to the free 
 town of Mentone. 
 
284 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 'The flag adopted is composed of the following 
 colours, placed vertically : green, attached to the 
 staff; white, having in the centre two hands clasped; 
 and red, floating at the extremity. 
 
 ' The existing laws will continue in force till they 
 are further enacted. 
 
 ' The president of the commission and the con- 
 suls are charged with notifying to whomsoever it may 
 concern the present decree. 
 
 'Mentone, free town.' 
 
 The signatures of the hundred representatives 
 forming the commission, followed. 
 
 The prince protested against these proceedings, 
 and appealed to the court of Turin to come to his aid 
 to put an end to them ; but Sardinia replied that she 
 was called on to protect the prince from exterior 
 enemies only ; and if in the commencement she had 
 sent troops to Mentone, it was only as an act of 
 courtesy, which had, however, proved useless and 
 unnecessary. Plorestan in vain issued proclamations 
 one after the other, and finally handed over to his son 
 the administration of affairs. The Duke of Valenti- 
 nois went to Paris and obtained an interview with 
 Louis Philippe, hoping to obtain support from him in 
 his difficulties ; whether he would or not cannot be 
 
ELORESTAN I.— THE REVOLUTION. 2S5 
 
 said, as the King of Prance himself took flight from 
 his kingdom almost immediately ; yet one cannot but 
 imagine he had sufficient matter to occupy him, with- 
 out adding the affairs of the Prince of Monaco to it. 
 Nothing, therefore, was gained by these appeals. 
 The princess would now willingly have undone some 
 of her sorry work, but it was too late. Florestan 
 might protest and promise ; he was no longer listened 
 to, and nothing that he could have granted would 
 have given them more than what they had taken, and 
 that without a shot being fired or any semblance of 
 opposition being made. The separation of the two 
 towns of Mentone and Roccabruna from the princi- 
 pality of Monaco can hardly therefore be said to have 
 been effected by a revolution, still, for want of a better 
 name, it has been called one. It was a movement de- 
 void of violence, a revolt against tyranny, without one 
 act of cruelty being perpetrated. 
 
286 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 THE CHEVALIER TRENCA. 
 
 It was now that M. Charles Trenca took a promin- 
 ent part in the directions of affairs at Mentone. He 
 was a man whose reputation was such as to lead all 
 people to esteem and respect him ; and, by the mo- 
 deration and firmness he brought to bear, he was able 
 to lead and direct these hot-headed southerners, so as 
 not to leave one stain on their character or room for 
 one reproach to be cast at them. Every step taken 
 was clone in order and in obedience to those in whom 
 the direction of affairs was vested. Women and 
 children found themselves as safe and respected in the 
 streets as in their own houses ; and to Charles Trenca 
 was this state of affairs mainly due. In 1819 M. 
 Trenca first entered the service of Honore* V., and 
 he remained in it till the prince died, when he was 
 appointed aide-de-camp to Elorestan's son, the Duke 
 of Valentinois ; and it was not till his duty to his 
 country forced him to speak out the truth honestly 
 
THE CHEVALIER TRENCA. 2S7 
 
 though respectfully to the Prince of Monaco that he 
 was relieved of his duties to the duke ; still M. Trenca 
 never by word or deed did aught to increase the 
 breach that Plorestan's own misconduct had made be- 
 tween himself and his subjects. In order to keep the 
 people within bounds at moments when they were 
 most agitated, he abstained from any open expression 
 or display of his own feelings ; even when on various 
 occasions the whole of Mentone was illuminated his 
 house remained without any outward sign of festivity ; 
 thus individually he maintained a neutral position till 
 the famous proclamation of the 2nd of March. 
 
 The Duke of Valentinois did not yet quite despair 
 of bringing Mentone and Roccabruna again under sub- 
 jection, and, to try and bring this about, he paid a 
 visit to these two places ; but his reception was such 
 that he found it advisable to withdraw immediately to 
 the palace at Carnoles. Safely there, he sent to M. 
 Trenca and requested him to go at once to Carnoles, 
 that he might, together with him, arrange the political 
 and administrative changes that were to be brought 
 into force. But Charles Trenca replied he was unable 
 to take such a step by himself, and referred him to 
 the council of the government, of which he was a 
 member; but the council of course refused, declaring 
 
288 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 a gulf now to exist between the free towns of Mentone 
 and Roccabruna and the Prince of Monaco, that 
 could never again be crossed. Farther advances by 
 the duke were made to M. Trenca, but he was proof 
 against bribery, even had his heart and honour not 
 guided him. 
 
 On the 31st of March, letters notifying the events 
 that had taken place were despatched by the three 
 former consuls, MM. Massa, Charles de Monle'on, 
 and Maraldi, to the government of Paris and Turin. 
 On behalf of Sardinia, M. Balbo replied that the free 
 towns of Mentone and Roccabruna should receive the 
 protection claimed, at the same time reserving all the 
 rights that belonged to His Majesty over those terri- 
 tories. Soon after this answer a detachment of Pied- 
 montese troops under General Gronnet was sent to 
 Mentone. 
 
 On the 4th of April the electoral law, a law founded 
 on a broad and liberal basis, was promulgated, and 
 fresh elections took place. The deputies were now re- 
 duced to seventy ; fifty-eight for Mentone and twelve 
 for Roccabruna. On the 9th a solemn Te Deum was 
 sung in the parish church in presence of the Sardinian 
 general and the troops ; and on the 17th arrived M. 
 de Lamartine's reply. The minister of foreign affairs 
 
THE CHEVALIER TRENCA. 2S9 
 
 for the French Republic had hesitated at first about 
 acknowledging this new order of things ; but a deput- 
 ation, which in the interim had had an interview w T ith 
 him, set aside all his scruples by their laying be- 
 fore him the terrible persecution and tyranny they had 
 for so long been forced to submit to ; and their one- 
 ness in the movement just taken place. 
 
 Orders were now sent to the consular agents and 
 directors of the French ports, that the flag of the two 
 free towns should be recognized, and that the French 
 consul at Nice should append the visa to the pass- 
 ports for France, issued by the authorities of Mentone. 
 On the 30th the fundamental statute was publish- 
 ed. Five commissioners were to be elected to hold 
 executive power ; this was done on the 1st of May, 
 when MM. Charles Trenca, Preti de St Ambroise, 
 Mouton (of Poccabruna), Charles de Monleon, and C. 
 Feral do, were nominated. These commissioners 
 elected their own president, whom they called President 
 of the Government. To this post M. Charles Trenca 
 was elected, and M. Auguste Massa was chosen as 
 mayor. Now followed a thorough judiciary re-organ- 
 ization, and with this they proceeded as rapidly as 
 possible, for it was greatly needed. 
 
 It will have been remarked that the little town of 
 
 19 
 
290 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 Monaco, which by itself barely formed a tenth part of 
 the principality, held itself aloof and isolated amidst 
 all the great changes that were going on around it. 
 This is easily accounted for. Monaco, being the capi- 
 tal, enjoyed numerous privileges, and had, moreover, 
 been exempt from the persecution inflicted on its sis- 
 ter towns ; there had, also, for very long been a rivalry 
 between the barren rock and the productive country 
 on which all charges fell. The prince resided there, 
 and thus the place was peopled, if not by those who 
 cared for him, still by his friends and dependants. 
 The rock was completely supported by the labour of 
 Mentone and Roccabruna, and so enjoyed the ques- 
 tionable privilege of being an idle capital. The prin- 
 cess had also proved her wisdom this once, in leaving 
 no stone unturned to keep the Monacians faithful to 
 her husband ; by threats and bribes alternately and 
 judiciously administered she succeeded, and Monaco 
 sought no change of dynasty, and even became con- 
 vinced that in due time Mentone and Roccabruna 
 would repent of their folly and ingratitude. 
 
 From that period till the towns were placed wholly 
 out of the prince's power every description of con- 
 spiracy was attempted to upset their peace and destroy 
 their unity ; till at last Mentone, in self-defence, was 
 
THE CHEVALIER TRENCA. 291 
 
 forced to publish a decree of perpetual banishment 
 against Florestan and his family, which to some extent 
 protected them. 
 
 Now that Mentone had thoroughly gained her 
 independence, it became a question of serious import 
 whether it would be most advisable to remain a free 
 town or be annexed to Sardinia. As a free town she 
 would have to pay taxes to herself only, but then she 
 would have to support the whole expenses of her ad- 
 ministration. The duty on imported goods was small, 
 whereas the produce of the place was heavily taxed by 
 Sardinia on entering that kingdom. It was true they 
 had no conscription as things were now, but they 
 would have it, if annexed ; still the advantages on the 
 other hand of becoming a part of Sardinia would be 
 very great. Improvements would be made, which were 
 sadly needed, and by themselves they were incapable 
 of carrying them out. There was much to be said on 
 both sides, still the balance was in favour of annexa- 
 tion. It would prove a hard task for a little state, 
 hitherto denied all liberal institutions, and reduced 
 almost to utter ruin by long years of heavy taxation, to 
 find herself thrown upon her own resources, ignorant 
 of the world and devoid of experience, to try, alone 
 and unsupported, to organize a government capable of 
 
292 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 
 
 standing against the difficulties it would have, at every 
 moment to contend with. Those in whom power was 
 now vested felt this, and annexation was resolved on. 
 For five days two registers were kept open at Men- 
 tone for the population of the two towns to record 
 their votes, the one for the Ayes the other for the 
 Noes. Not one No was recorded : the Aves amounted 
 to 568 ; which, when one considers that the population 
 amounted only to 4900, both towns included, was no 
 bad proof of the universal desire for annexation. 
 When women and children were deducted, and it 
 must be remembered how few could write in compari- 
 son with those who could not, one may safely say the 
 wish was universal, not one against it being registered. 
 Various stories, originating in Monaco, were set afloat 
 of old men being shut up in dungeons, and young 
 men being got out of the way to prevent their voting 
 as they desired. Then shortly afterwards a counter 
 list was published with 370 names appended to it, 
 declaring their wishes to be again united to the 
 principality of Monaco, whilst the opposite side as- 
 serted that more than half these names were writ- 
 ten by one hand, and the remainder by women and 
 children, and that the endeavour to disguise and vary the 
 handwriting was so clumsily clone that it completely 
 
THE CHEVALIER TRENCA. 293 
 
 failed; however, the protest is still in existence, and may 
 be seen by those sufficiently curious to make the re- 
 quest to do so. We do not, however, agree with those 
 who think that women signed this document, as few in 
 Mentone and none in Roccabruna are to be found even 
 in the present day who can either read or write, and it 
 is not probable that nearly twenty years ago they were 
 better educated than they are now. 
 
 A deputation, with the Chevalier Trenca as presi- 
 dent, was charged with presenting to the King of 
 Sardinia the desire of the people. On the 30th of 
 June they left for Turin, and were received by the 
 king courteously and kindly. Charles Albert, him- 
 self wearied with the constant vexation and worry the 
 Prince of Monaco's misrule had entailed on his govern- 
 ment, and the complaints made against the Pied- 
 montese troops, was not sorry that it was brought to 
 an end ; and, much more pleased at this than the ad- 
 dition it would be to his kingdom, he unhesitatingly 
 promised to annex the two towns to Sardinia. 
 
 Their fate was then about to be definitely settled 
 and the annexation to be effected, when difficulties 
 were raised by the French Cabinet. The plotting and 
 intriguing of the princess in Paris began to show its 
 fruits. M. Bastide, the then minister for foreign 
 
294 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 affairs, had been deceived, and believed that the 
 petition asking for annexation to Sardinia not only 
 did not express the real wish of the people, but also 
 that the names that were appended were obtained 
 under threats and bribes of money, that even vio- 
 lence had been resorted to in several instances, and 
 that it was nothing more than the deed of a factious 
 minority, and backed by Sardinia herself. Thus the 
 French representative at Turin, M. Peze', was desired 
 to oppose the project. 
 
 All these calumnies, which were traced to the 
 princess, were refuted by a clear and distinct relation 
 of matters in a letter from M. Trenca, which was im- 
 mediately sent to M. Bastide, whilst a similar state- 
 ment was forwarded to the minister at Turin. M. 
 Reze\ who was in a better position for learning the 
 truth than M. Basticle in Paris, was very soon convinced 
 of the falseness of the statements that had been set 
 abroad by the Grimaldis, and, adding the weight of his 
 opinion to M. Trenca's letter, despatches were sent 
 from Paris to Turin, consenting to the annexation 
 taking place. 
 
 The question was now submitted to the Chamber 
 of Deputies of the Sardinian government, which adopted 
 the project of law in these terms : ' The communes 
 
THE CHEVALIER TRENCA. 295 
 
 of Mentone and Roccabruna shall be henceforth 
 governed as other parts of the state and in forming an 
 integrant part.' The news when it reached Mentone was 
 received with universal joy. The deputies, who had gone 
 to Paris and from there to Turin, were now, on their 
 return, made the objects of a grand ovation; the people 
 came forth in a body to accord them a welcome worthy 
 of the mission they had so successfully fulfilled. Their 
 entry into the town was perfectly triumphal ; arches 
 were raised along the road they passed ; flags, or what 
 were intended to represent them, waved from every 
 house ; music was heard in all directions ; people in 
 giving vent to their happiness embraced each other in 
 the streets ; the old and young, the rich and poor, 
 were one in heart and feeling that clay. 
 
 The Senate of Turin was however behindhand in 
 confirming the resolution passed by the Chamber of 
 Deputies, though the result seemed certain enough, 
 but its dissolution now caused the question to be ad- 
 journed. However, on the 15th of October the 
 Chevalier Vigliani was sent to Mentone as a royal 
 commissioner-extraordinary to organize the two com- 
 munes, which at once resigned the government into 
 his hands. His first act was to propose the nomina- 
 tion of a consulta to aid him in his mission, and by a 
 
298 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 royal decree this was done on the 24th of October, 
 the chevalier Trenca's name heading the list. Several 
 Sardinian laws were published and put in force, and 
 the administration worked heart and head to regenerate 
 the little country that had been for so many years 
 crushed beneath oppression ; the people on the other 
 hand were but too thankful and willing to second with 
 all their energies those who were exerting themselves on 
 their behalf. New life seemed instilled into every one, 
 and, thanks to the municipality, the churches, hospitals, 
 schools, streets, and fountains that for thirty-six years 
 had been left to fall into ruins, were restored and kept 
 with care ; where neglect and poverty was before, pros- 
 perity and happiness had taken their places. 
 
 For a moment the disasters of Novara made the two 
 free towns tremble for their future. Morestan did not 
 neglect the opportunity, but exerted all his influence 
 with Austria to get back his lost possessions. How- 
 ever, that alarm passed by, and once again their whole 
 thoughts were turned to annexation. They now made 
 another step in advance. On the 1st of May, 1849, a 
 royal decree united the two communes to the division 
 of Nice ; this gave them many privileges which were 
 joyfully taken advantage of, and helped to sustain the 
 hope of their definite union with the kingdom being 
 
THE CHEVALIER TKENCA. 297 
 
 soon proclaimed. Fears, however, began to gain 
 ground amongst those well acquainted with the 
 state of affairs, that the Senate was less favourably 
 disposed to annexation than had been imagined. This 
 caused the Chevalier Trenca to exert himself in every 
 possible way. He wrote a pamphlet in which he made 
 an earnest appeal to public opinion in Sardinia; he 
 caused the question to be constantly brought before 
 the government. This led to the Chevalier d'Azelio to 
 ask M. Trenca for further notes, which were instantly 
 supplied ; still they held back, and at last stated their 
 intention of awaiting the conclusion of a transaction as 
 counselled by Prance and approved by England. At 
 last Charles Trenca, wearied between hope and fear, de- 
 clared he woulclnot return to Mentone till he could carry 
 with him some proof of the sincerity of the Sardinian 
 government in the matter. This at length was done, 
 and M. Trenca was able to write to the Mayor of 
 Mentone, M. Auguste Massa, that the Minister of the 
 Interior had informed him that, at a meeting held by 
 the Cabinet of Turin, it was decided that the Intend- 
 ant-general of the division of Nice should proceed to 
 Mentone and convoke the municipal councils of the 
 two communes, and declare to them the firm determin- 
 ation of the government to annex the two free towns 
 
298 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 
 
 to the kingdom of Sardinia, and they might therefore 
 await in all security the realization of their wishes, and 
 with the conviction that it would not be long before 
 the matter became an accomplished fact. 
 
 M. Trenca had now been ten long months absent 
 working unceasingly to get the question settled even 
 so far, and now he returned to Mentone. Peace and 
 tranquillity now reigned in Mentone and Roccabruna 
 for some time ; the people thoroughly believed in 
 their approaching annexation to Sardinia, and in the 
 mean while they enjoyed many benefits accruing from 
 the promise given concerning it. But one of these 
 benefits, and a very important one, was now ques- 
 tioned, and became a source of serious anxiety. The 
 Prince of Monaco's jealousy gave rise to this fresh 
 trouble, which sprang out of the free towns flying the 
 Sardinian flag on their ships, as well as elsewhere. 
 In an additional treaty of commerce and navigation 
 concluded between France and Sardinia on the 20th 
 of March, 1851, Monaco as enclosed in Piedmont 
 was included so far as concerned the importation of 
 fresh fruits into Prance. Now that Mentone and 
 Roccabruna had separated themselves from the prin- 
 cipality, it was represented to M. Baroche, minister 
 for foreign affairs, that these towns obtained entrance 
 
THE CHEVALIER TEENCA. 293 
 
 into Trench ports by hoisting the Sardinian flag, 
 without paying any clues, and that in thus borrowing 
 this flag they escaped the duty of entry imposed on 
 all other foreign flags ; such, for instance, as the 
 ships from Monaco that remained under the prince's 
 authority; and Florestan could see no reason why a 
 tax should be remitted to one and be paid by the 
 other. In consequence of this, M. Baroche wrote to 
 the French consul at Nice that the government of the 
 Republic withdrew from the towns of Mentone and 
 Roccabruna the permission to send their vessels to 
 France under the Sardinian flag, and desiring that 
 for the future he should grant the visa to such vessels 
 only as bore the Prince of Monaco's flag, and furnish- 
 ed with papers from the ex-principality conformable 
 with the former treaties. 
 
 This order ruined the commerce of the two towns, 
 whose whole existence depended on its trade with 
 Prance ; and considering it w T as issued only to please 
 Morestan, it made it doubly hard to submit to ; how- 
 ever, it only served to increase their hatred of him, 
 and to render the remembrance of his rule more de- 
 tested than ever. To meet this difficulty, and at the 
 same time avoid having to fly the Monacian flag, the 
 municipal council of Mentone unanimously voted that 
 
300 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 
 
 the difference in the duties should be made up to all 
 masters of ships who would continue under the Sar- 
 dinian flag. This ruinous proceeding would, had it 
 continued, have been the utter destruction of the free 
 towns ; yet with that result before them they chose it 
 unhesitatingly, rather than again be under the sub- 
 jection of the Prince of Monaco. This brave and de- 
 termined manner of meeting so disastrous an order 
 proved to the House of Grimaldi that their chances of 
 gaining back their lost provinces were not very great; 
 it also tended to prove the falseness of the state- 
 ments that the people did not desire unity with Sar- 
 dinia. 
 
 M. Trenca, however, went without loss of time to 
 Turin to lay before the government the state this 
 order had brought them to. He found M. d'Azelio 
 more inclined than ever to stand by the Mentonaises, 
 and a despatch was immediately sent to Paris urging 
 the removal of the measure that had created such dis- 
 tress. A month passed in waiting and hoping, but 
 no step was taken by the French government. The 
 people became uneasy, and M. Trenca had enough to 
 do to keep them calm. At length they requested 
 him to go himself to Paris ; he at once agreed ; no- 
 thing ever daunted him when his country's welfare 
 
THE CHEVALIER TRENCA. 301 
 
 was at stake. On the 19th of June he reached Paris, 
 accompanied by M. Faraldo. 
 
 He had the gratification to find his friend, Vis- 
 count Partouneaux, had been actively at work in his 
 cause ; through him the eyes of the government were 
 opened to the iniquitous falsehoods that had been 
 propagated concerning the Mentonaises, and in seeing 
 through the persecution that still was being directed 
 against them. Thus the French government, now 
 well informed on all points, revoked the order that 
 had already done so much injury. 
 
 That the prince should ever return to his former 
 possessions seemed now so totally impossible, that the 
 French and Piedmontese governments raised and dis- 
 cussed the question of paying Florestan an indemnity. 
 A strange notion, but one started by Prance at the 
 instigation of the Prince's friends (and which later 
 cost herself more than she then dreamt of), who saw 
 how hopeless any other redress was. ' Propose a fair 
 indemnity to the prince, and if he does not show him- 
 self reasonable, his cause will be abandoned.' Such 
 were the words used by Prance, and Sardinia did not 
 consider herself, with the proposed annexation staring 
 her in the face, in a position to refuse the suggestion. 
 
 The prince allowed negotiations with this view to 
 
302 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 be entered on, feeling well assured his best interest 
 was to seem willing to agree to a pecuniary arrange- 
 ment ; and the French minister undertook to trans- 
 mit the propositions made by Piedmont. 
 
 But though Sardinia bv her offers showed herself 
 sincere in desiring to settle the question amicably, the 
 prince would not agree to any one proposition made, 
 and at the same time refused to state what sum he 
 would accept. The first offer made was of an annual 
 income ; this the prince refused, saying, he in the first 
 place considered it insufficient, and in the next he 
 did not demand an income, but capital. This was 
 for the definite cession of Mentone and Roccabruna ; 
 which, considering they were ancient fiefs of the 
 House of Savoy, she certainly, after all that had passed, 
 had a right to annex without paying any indem- 
 nification. The next proposition was for the cession 
 of the entire principality, and a much larger sum was 
 named, though still in the shape of an annual payment. 
 The Duke of Valentinois was extremely indignant 
 when this offer was communicated to him, and replied 
 that he would listen to nothing but what concerned 
 Mentone and Roccabruna only. After various other 
 propositions, the prince at last declared he would ac- 
 cept none but under the following conditions : 1st, That 
 
THE CHEVALIER TRENCA. 303 
 
 the Sardinian garrison should be removed from Mo- 
 naco ; 2nd, That the territory forming the town should 
 be made into a district ; 3rd, That the road to Monaco 
 where it branches out from the Corniche should be 
 ceded ; and, 4th, That the prince's sequestered pro- 
 perty should be restored, and that he should be re- 
 imbursed for its produce since 1848. No sum as 
 indemnity was named, but he repeated his determina- 
 tion not to accept, an annuity. 
 
 The Mentonaises heard of these absurd conditions, 
 on which the prince alone was to grant them their 
 freedom, with a feeling of anger mixed with contempt 
 that was little flattering to Florestan or his son, the 
 Duke of Valentinois. It would have been a sheer 
 waste of time to discuss them, and therefore it 
 was not attempted. The removal of the Sardinian 
 troops was simply out of the question, as it would 
 be making over to an enemy a strongly-fortified place 
 enclosed within the kingdom of Sardinia. To form 
 a distinct and separate state of Monaco would be 
 draining Mentone and Roccabruna, at whose ex- 
 pense it was to be effected, for the mere purpose of 
 putting those two towns within reach of their former 
 master ; and by ceding to Monaco the road up to where 
 it joins the Corniche at the foot of Roccabruna, would 
 
304 THE HISTORY OE MONACO. 
 
 be placing in the prince's hands the most important 
 commercial communication of the two self-liberated 
 towns ; and, lastly, to restore his sequestered property 
 with its produce since 1848 was so ridiculous a sti- 
 pulation, when one considers what by one means and 
 another his property was made to produce, that the 
 authorities of the free towns could not believe it to 
 have been seriously made, and so the whole matter 
 was at once rejected. 
 
 On the 2 2nd of September, 1852, an opportunity 
 presented itself to these seemingly unfortunate people 
 to lay their cause before Prince Louis Napoleon, and 
 enlist his sympathy on their behalf. He was on his 
 way to Toulon, and a deputation from the two com- 
 munes of Mentone and Roccabruna, presided over by 
 M. Auguste Massa, the mayor of Mentone, was re- 
 ceived by the president of the French llepublic, and 
 presented him with the following address : — 
 
 ' To His Highness the Prince President of the 
 
 French Republic.' 
 ' Prince, 
 
 ' Eight million of votes have called you to the 
 
 first magistrature of the most liberal of the great 
 
 nations of Europe. The remembrances called forth 
 
THE CHEVALIER TRENCA. 305 
 
 by your name, Prince, are engraved on the hearts of 
 all, and all are persuaded that a new era of prosperity 
 will be inaugurated by you, for those people by whom 
 you are called on to govern. The unanimous cry of 
 joy that the French caused to resound to salute that 
 happy event was re-echoed by the inhabitants of 
 Mentone and Roccabruna ; and we, Prince, their 
 representatives, are happy and proud to bring this be- 
 fore you, and to offer you the homage of their liveliest 
 gratitude for the kindly expressions which you deigned 
 to use in respect to our citizens, who now place 
 their trust in you that their destinies may be settled 
 by the definite annexation of their country to the 
 states of H. M. the King of Sardinia. You are not 
 ignorant of the long sufferings of a population who 
 always nourished the warmest sympathies for France, 
 of a population that shed its blood on all the battle- 
 fields at the period of the great wars ; that in the 
 days of June gave its share of martyrs, and that can 
 still reckon many brave fellows in the ranks of your 
 glorious army. Prince, you who have saved Europe 
 from the abyss that seemed about to destroy it, you 
 who have averted the storm that menaced society 
 with such calamities, accomplish the mission that God 
 
 20 
 
306 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 has confided to you for the happiness of mankind, and 
 you will be justly called the Man of Providence. 
 'Mentone, IQth September, 1852.' 
 
 Beneath were the signatures of the mayor and 
 members of the municipal council of Mentone and 
 Roccabruna. 
 
 Louis Napoleon received them with marked kind- 
 ness, and the commission carried away with them the 
 assurance of his sympathy in their cause, and hope 
 that he would use his powerful aid in bringing about 
 their definite annexation to Sardinia, Still, during 
 the two years that ensued no thought was given to 
 the question ; the greater and more important matters 
 then occupying Europe causing this little corner of 
 the earth with its hopes and fears to be almost for- 
 gotten, except, indeed, by the Duke of Valentinois, 
 who clung more than ever to getting back the large 
 portion of his principality, which had severed itself from 
 his dominion ; and all advances made by Sardinia for 
 the cession of Monaco town, with the rest of the ex- 
 principality, were indignantly cast back. This was 
 mainly owing to a scheme he had formed of creating 
 an international bank at Monaco, and where all the 
 financial commerce of the Mediterranean was to be 
 centralized ; this movement had for its object great 
 
THE CHEVALIER TRENCA. 307 
 
 gain to the prince, or rather his son, in whom all 
 power was now vested. It was, in fact, a vast stock- 
 jobbing affair, another method of coining money, 
 and one not over creditable to a prince. Thus the 
 Duke of Valentinois was not likely to listen to any 
 offers Sardinia might be disposed to make ; and with 
 the prospect of wealth hope came to life that he 
 might yet get back the inheritance of his ancestors. 
 He left no means untried to gain his ends ; he ap- 
 pealed to various governments ; he declared himself 
 robbed through the ambitious intriguing of Sardinia ; 
 he pointed out, wherever he told his tale, that it was 
 to the interest of all Europe to maintain the treaties 
 of 1815. (It was a pity coming events could not 
 have cast their shadows before them; and Charles, 
 Duke of Valentinois, would have seen how much the 
 treaties of 1815 were worth.) To Austria he even 
 went so far as to say that he would give up the 
 principality to the first power that lifted its hand in 
 his defence. Later, England and Prussia were de- 
 luded into passing some remarks condemnatory to the 
 proceedings of the Sardinian government ; but they 
 were soon retracted at the very first explanations 
 offered, and the different courts of Europe were con- 
 tent to leave the Prince of Monaco in the position to 
 
308 THE HISTORY OE MONACO. 
 
 which his own misdeeds had brought him. Yet he 
 could not remain quiet ; he next endeavoured to win 
 over the French press to his cause, but, with the ex- 
 ception of one or two avowed enemies of Sardinia, no 
 paper upheld him. Amongst these was the Union, 
 a paper that had gained a celebrity for itself by the 
 ease with which it opened its columns to calumnies 
 and falsehoods, and by its systematic abuse of the 
 Piedmontese government. The present occasion was 
 therefore too good a one to be lost, and it gave vent 
 to the sentiments entertained by the Duke of Valenti- 
 nois with a heartiness worthy of a better cause. This 
 called forth an energetic refutation by the people of 
 Mentone, which was written by the municipality, and 
 sent to the Union for publication. This was all the 
 duke gained by enlisting the press on his side. 
 
 Some ill-advised people recommended the duke to 
 ride on the Mentone and Roccabruna roads, and thus 
 b} r bringing himself again before his former subjects, 
 perhaps make some way in their good graces. Every 
 day he advanced nearer to the towns ; till one day a 
 citizen of Mentone with four others met the prince 
 when he was about to cross the frontier of the terri- 
 tory, which in 1848 it had been found necessary to 
 banish him from, and cautiously advised him not to 
 
THE CHEVALIER TKENCA. 309 
 
 expose himself to the antipathy of a people who had 
 not yet learnt to forget him. The duke in a rage 
 declared he would come again on the following day to 
 the same spot with an armed force. Had he carried 
 out his threat he would have found such a multitude 
 to contend with, that he and his armed force would 
 have been glad to withdraw ; but he did not attempt 
 it on this occasion. 
 
 On the 20th of June, 1853, Charles Trenca died, 
 at the age of fifty-two, mourned truly and deeply by 
 all who knew him. On the 4th of June, 1854 a marble 
 tablet was placed in the wall on the front of his house, 
 to which every one in the two free towns subscribed 
 their mite. On it Dr Bottini caused the following 
 inscription to be engraved : — 
 
 A 
 
 carlo trenca 
 
 cavaliere commendatore dei santi maurizio e lazaro 
 
 preside al governo agli studi alla milizia nationale 
 
 di mentone e roccabbuna 
 
 per dottrina per patria carita per virtu 
 
 preclaro benemerito carissimo 
 
 i memori concittadini 
 
 4 giugno 1854. 
 
 The military and civil authorities, the artizans, 
 workmen, and sailors were all present on the occasion. 
 
310 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 Before the curtain that covered it was raised, two 
 speeches, one in Italian by Dr Bottini, the other in 
 Prench by M. Gastaldi, were made, and spoken with 
 eloquence and deep feeling ; then the tablet was un- 
 covered, and the people all dispersed sorrowfully and 
 silently. To learn how valued and loved that man 
 was in life, it is sufficient to hear him spoken of now, 
 thirteen years after his death. You will be told that 
 none ever equalled him, and to him they owed every- 
 thing, their freedom and almost their life. 
 
311 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 CHARLES III. 
 
 The Duke of Valeiitinois now made his last and 
 most famous attempt to gain back his lost inheritance. 
 On the 6th of April, 1854, at two in the morning, he 
 left Nice, where he had stayed the previous night, and 
 took the road to Mentone in a gorgeous carriage drawn 
 by six horses, with the Grimaldi arms blazoned on the 
 panels and harness. Accompanying him was M. 
 Bellando, his aide-de-camp, his doctor, M. Chevalet, 
 and a servant on the box. The duke and M. Bellando 
 wore the uniform of the principality, and the former 
 had on all his orders. At six in the morning they 
 reached Mentone, and drove to the Hotel de Turin.* 
 
 The town was completely deserted, the people were 
 not yet about. The duke and his aide-de-camp 
 began to look anxiously around them, without, how- 
 ever, alighting. At last three or four people ap- 
 
 * Now the Hotel d'Angleterre, situated on the Place Napoleon, 
 in the centre of the principal street of the town. 
 
312 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 proaclied the carriage and cried, c Vive le Prince!' 
 At this some thirty or forty persons, who had re- 
 ceived their orders, rushed out and commenced un- 
 harnessing the horses, then they dragged the carriage 
 up the street towards the Hotel de Ville, carrying a 
 Grimaldi flag before them, and shouting, ' Vive le 
 Prince ! A has le Piedmont V 
 
 By this time people began to hear of what was 
 going on, and all hastened to the spot where the duke 
 and his hired supporters were. The alarm being given, 
 the National Guard soon turned out, and the whole 
 joined in one cry against the duke and his hirelings. 
 These latter, seeing how matters were likely to turn, at 
 once took to their heels, leaving the duke, by their 
 cowardly desertion, alone, to meet the fury of the mob. 
 He now got out of his carriage and stood amidst the 
 exasperated people with his sword in his hand. For- 
 tunately for him, at this moment M. Tordo, the 
 quarter-master, came up, and, with some of his men, 
 all of whom were armed, placed himself before him. 
 He was only just in time, as his cloak received the 
 injury intended to have been inflicted on the duke's 
 body, by the thrust of a bayonet. 
 
 The duke now asked the quarter-master to conduct 
 him to some place of safety, whilst the mob, on the 
 
CHARLES III. 313 
 
 other hand, demanded to have him delivered over to 
 them, amidst cries of, ' A has le Prince ! Vive le Roi ! ' 
 However, M. Tordo, with the aid of the troops, whom 
 lie had brought to order, succeeded in getting the duke 
 safely to the barracks. By this time the news of what 
 was going on reached Roccabruna, and the people 
 from there rushed down armed with anything and 
 everything they could lay their hands on, to help their 
 brothers of Mentone. 
 
 M. de la Marmora, then Intendant-general at 
 Nice, receiving from the Mayor of Mentone intimation 
 of what had taken place, at once hastened there ac- 
 companied by M. Earaldo. They reached Mentone at 
 six in the evening. The streets were crowded, but 
 there was no disorder. On seeing La Marmora arrive 
 they greeted him with shouts of, ' Vive le Roi ! Vive 
 Victor Emmanuel ! ' The Intendant now made him- 
 self thoroughly acquainted with everything that had 
 taken place, listening to the accounts, not alone of the 
 authorities, but also of the people ; then he proceeded to 
 the barracks to have an interview with the duke. He 
 found him angry and indignant, protesting against his 
 arrest, and declaring he had had no other intention be- 
 yond passing through Mentone, where he stopped for 
 change of horses on his way to Genoa. M. de la Mar- 
 
314 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 mora observed that it was unfortunate appearances were 
 so greatly against him ; his dress was not a usual one 
 for travelling, nor his carriage either. There was an 
 absence of luggage, and he offered no opposition to 
 his being dragged through the town. As to his arrest, 
 as he termed his removal to the barracks, it was merely 
 taking measures to save his life. He likewise pointed 
 out to him. that the attempt he had made, and which 
 had so completely failed, was most ill-advised ; that he 
 might rest assured the few who had proffered him their 
 aid in the enterprise were men who would fight for any 
 cause which they found paid them. 
 
 The duke now demanded to be allowed to continue 
 his journey, but M. cle la Marmora told him this he 
 could not permit him to do ; that were it for no other 
 reason the populace were in that infuriated state, that 
 his life would be in danger were he to attempt it. The 
 duke was forced to submit, and it was decided he 
 should be removed to the fortress of Villafranca, and 
 there detained, with all due regard being paid to his 
 position, till the government of Sardinia decided what 
 was to be done. The difficulty now arose as to how 
 the duke was to be got safely to his carriage, he having 
 some little distance to walk before reaching it. The 
 people were loud in protesting against his removal ; 
 
CHARLES III. 315 
 
 they wanted, before he was taken out of their power, 
 some guarantee that he would never return. How- 
 ever, M. de la Marmora went to the Place and there 
 addressed the people, and succeeded in calming them 
 for a time. This opportunity was taken advantage of, 
 and, with the aid of the authorities and the most in- 
 fluential of the citizens, the duke was enabled to reach 
 his carriage without any violence being offered him. 
 His aide-de-camp and physician went with him. Cries 
 of ' A las le Prince ! ' followed him till he was beyond 
 the hearing of their voices. Before leaving the bar- 
 racks the duke, touched by the manner in which he 
 had been rescued by M. Tordo, left the following note 
 for him : — 
 
 1 1 am pleased to recognize that the quarter-master 
 Tordo, commanding the station of the royal carbiniers 
 at Mentone, did to-day, in the exercise of his functions, 
 show great devotion for the preservation of my person. 
 
 (Signed) ' Charles, Hereditary Prince of Monaco. 
 
 * Mentone, 6th April, 1854.' 
 
 La Marmora followed the duke in another carriage 
 to Villafranca, where, with his aide-de-camp, he was 
 confined in the fortress. The doctor was allowed to go 
 
316 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 free. Every care was taken that due respect and 
 attention was paid the duke. After a detention of 
 four days instructions came from Turin to set him at 
 liberty. The first thing he did on gaining his free- 
 dom was to write the following garbled account of 
 what had taken place to King Victor Emmanuel, en- 
 deavouring to give him as false an impression as could 
 well be done with a certain amount of truth as a 
 foundation. 
 
 ' Sire, 
 
 ' I will not quit your Majesty's states with- 
 out letting you know of the unjustifiable conduct of 
 your authorities in reference to me. On the 6th of 
 April, when passing through the town of Men tone to 
 reach Genoa, accompanied by an ordinance officer and 
 a physician, I was waiting for the post-horses, already 
 asked for several times, when I was recognized and 
 surrounded by a crowd of people of all conditions, who, 
 in the midst of cries, took possession of my carriage 
 and dragged it along, making me pass through the 
 streets of that town. This demonstration, which was 
 entirely peaceful, was made without any opposition, 
 when your troops were seen to arrive, sire, and your 
 carbiniers, who after loading their weapons, drove 
 
CHARLES III. 317 
 
 their bayonets at the inoffensive crowd by which I was 
 surrounded, brutally dispersed them, and arrested 
 about thirty people, whilst an armed band, decorated 
 with the name of Civic Guard, threw themselves on 
 me, and would certainly have assassinated me, without 
 the energetic intervention of the gendarmes, who, how- 
 ever, were unable to prevent my clothes being cut by 
 the thrusts of the bayonets. At the end of this vio- 
 lence I was arrested by your troops, sire, and detained 
 during fifteen hours in the barracks of the gendarmerie, 
 up to the moment when the Intendant-general, re- 
 fusing to allow me to continue my journey to Genoa, 
 came, and carried me away from Mentone to transfer 
 me as a state prisoner to the fort of Villafranca. Fi- 
 nally, after four days' detention, my liberty was re- 
 stored to me without explanation, and forced to enter 
 France, whilst I had the intention of going in the con- 
 trary direction. 
 
 ' Without carrying up to the throne the responsi- 
 bility of an outrage which recalls the most revolution- 
 ary times, I would respectfully ask your Majesty by 
 what right his authorities, after arresting me on terri- 
 tory that by no title can claim to be a part of the 
 Sardinian States, permitted themselves illegally to cast 
 me into a state prison. I would ask you if it is in 
 
318 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 trying to despoil the father and in persecuting the son 
 that the government of His Majesty the King of Sar- 
 dinia loyally carries out towards the princes of Monaco 
 the protectorate, which was confided to him by treaties. 
 Finally, sire, I dare assure your Majesty, with respect- 
 ful frankness, that if by any open reparation you do 
 not disapprove of the imprudent servitors who do not 
 fear to use your name to commit such an abuse of 
 power, you will expose yourself to public opinion de- 
 claring in favour of the weak against the strong, for 
 the oppressed against the oppressor. Deign, sire, to 
 accept the homage of profound respect, with which I 
 have the honour to be, sire, 
 
 ' Your majesty's most humble and obedient servant, 
 ' Charles, Prince Hereditary of Monaco, 
 
 'Duke of Valentinois. 
 
 'Nice, 12th April, 1854.' 
 
 A protest was now got up by the duke's sup- 
 porters, against their annexation to Sardinia; and 
 though they numbered only that handful of cowards, 
 who in the moment of danger ran away and left him, 
 yet they spoke as if they formed the entire population 
 of the two free towns. The address was concluded by 
 a declaration of their increasing devotion to the prince 
 
CHARLES III. 319 
 
 and his family. The only reply made by the people 
 of Mentone and Roccabruna to this falsehood was an 
 address to the King of Sardinia, signed by 838 of the 
 principal people of the place, including the municipal 
 councils of both towns, indignantly denying that any 
 one belonging to either town had even knowledge, 
 much less signed the address to the Duke of Valenti- 
 nois, and again implored for their annexation to Sar- 
 dinia ; pointing out the impossibility of their ever 
 again submitting to the rule of the Prince of Monaco, 
 the period of whose cruel administration formed so 
 great a contrast to their present prosperity and hap- 
 piness. This was written on the 9th of May, 1854. 
 
 Six years previously 568 names had signed the 
 petition to Charles Albert praying for an annexation, 
 and now 838 were attached to the address, which 
 proves how earnest was their desire for unity with 
 Piedmont ; as the bitterness of the moment which 
 prompted the first petition whilst under recently in- 
 flicted wrongs must have partially died out, yet clearly 
 the longing to be thoroughly severed from the princes 
 of Monaco had not. On the same day as this petition 
 was written, the following was addressed to the 
 Emperor of the French, by the Mayor of Mentone, 
 M. Massa :— 
 
320 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 ' Sire, 
 
 1 When your Imperial Majesty deigned to re- 
 ceive at Toulon a deputation of trie municipal councils 
 of Mentone and Roccabruna, you not only received it 
 with kindness, but more, you promised your powerful 
 support to hasten the definite union of the two com- 
 munes of Piedmont. The events that have taken 
 place in that town determined the inhabitants to pre- 
 sent an address to His Majesty the King of Sardinia, 
 praying there should be no farther delay in the an- 
 nexation of the two places. I have the honour of 
 transmitting a copy of it to your Imperial Majesty. 
 This will place before you, Sire, the motives which 
 exact for this population an end being put to the in- 
 decision with which its future is surrounded. 
 
 ■ The terrible condition which for thirty-three years 
 these people were in drove them in 1848 to withdraw 
 from the rule of the princes of Monaco. To state 
 that instruction was abolished, the municipal bodies 
 suppressed, the property of the country confounded 
 with the prince's patrimony, who also took possession 
 of the funds belonging to the churches, charitable 
 gifts, and of the revenues of the state ; and to add to 
 these the enormous taxes that crushed these two conn- 
 
CHARLES III. 321 
 
 tries, would be to raise up in these days sorry remem- 
 brances of the middle ages. 
 
 ' The two countries gave themselves at first an in- 
 dependent government, in order then to proclaim their 
 union with Piedmont, whose king possesses incon- 
 testable rights of sovereignty over these two communes. 
 The clergy, the principal landed proprietors, those 
 capable of judging, all, in fact, concurred in the 
 fulfilment of this great act. 
 
 ' The firm desire of this population to be united to 
 Sardinia has endured the hard trial of the reverses of 
 Custosa and Milan ; even the defeat of Novara could 
 not destroy it. 
 
 ' And now, sire, after six years it clings more than 
 ever to its resolution, as your Imperial Majesty may 
 assure yourself by the immense number of signatures 
 attached to the fresh appeal, which amount to 838, 
 whilst the number obtained in 1848, when the two 
 countries voted for their fusion with Sardinia, only 
 reached 568. You, sire, who are justly called the Man 
 of Providence — you, who have saved Europe from the 
 troubles that menaced her — deign to accord us your 
 powerful support, and bring about the realization of 
 our most ardent wishes ; and you will accomplish a 
 
 21 
 
322 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 deed of humanity which will draw on your Imperial 
 Majesty the benediction of the Most High.' 
 
 This address to the emperor was placed in the 
 hands of M. Drouyn cle Lhuys, minister for foreign 
 affairs, together with a copy of the petition to Victor 
 Emmanuel. Both were laid before His Majesty, and 
 met with the same quiet courtesy as was granted to 
 the deputation at Toulon. Thus, hope was still kept 
 strong, and the belief that annexation must soon take 
 place was not shaken. 
 
 However, it was not to be, and a far better fate 
 was in store for these people, who were deserving of 
 being united to a liberal and enlightened country. 
 
 In the mean while the two towns actively carried 
 on such improvements and modification in the taxation 
 of the country as their slender means admitted. Their 
 first act on obtaining their freedom in 1848 had been 
 to reduce the enormous taxes levied on imported corn 
 and flour. All export duties on bitter oranges, es- 
 sences, lemon-juice, orange flowers, grapes, and vermi- 
 celli, were entirely taken off, and those on oranges and 
 lemons greatly reduced. Thus the taxes, which in 
 the prince's time amounted on these articles alone to 
 72,000 francs, were since 1848 reduced to 20,000. 
 The revenue raised by this iniquitous taxation laid on 
 
CHARLES III. 323 
 
 and maintained by the three last princes of Monaco 
 amounted to 300,000 francs, the whole of which was 
 spent out of the principality. Now 80,000 was all 
 that was realized by the two towns, but that was 
 expended in the country. 
 
 The improvements they effected had to be done 
 slowly ; but it was not from any want of will or lack 
 of energy, but from the impoverished state of their 
 exchequer. However, by degrees much was done. 
 They commenced with the hospital, which was en- 
 larged so as to contain double the number of inmates 
 it had formerly done. They then turned their atten- 
 tion to the increased facility of education ; and the 
 public school, which had hitherto had but one master, 
 had eight more attached to it ; a school for girls was 
 also founded. The churches were restored, and the 
 cemetery enlarged, a matter which had become very 
 necessary, as hitherto the bodies were periodically 
 exhumed to make room for others ; and as the popu- 
 lation was rapidly increasing, this became an im- 
 portant thing to be attended to. Water was very 
 scarce, and indeed it is so still. Three fountains were 
 all that existed in the town of Mentone ; now two 
 more were added, one on the Place Napoleon, the 
 other in the market-place. The town was lighted by 
 
324 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 four lanterns only, and these all in the Rue St Michel ; 
 this number was increased to thirty-two, greatly to 
 the advantage of those people who did not go to bed 
 at sunset. The road to Sospello, which only reached 
 one-third the way, was completed. The Gorbio 
 bridge, called the Pont de V Union, was constructed, 
 thus proving what might have been done long years 
 back under a different administration. Roccabruna 
 was not idle either. A school for boys was opened 
 there ; the streets were paved, and an excellent road 
 from their village leading to the Nice road was made. 
 A fountain was placed on the Place, the church 
 restored, and a cemetery was wallecl-in large enough 
 to last as long as the place itself, to judge from 
 appearances, the huge blocks of detached rocks look- 
 ing ready at any moment to fall and crush it beneath 
 them. 
 
 At Monaco from 1854 to 1860 events were few 
 and improvements less. On the 20th of June, 1856, 
 Plorestan I. died at the age of seventy-one. On the 
 15th of March, 1858, Prince Charles III. instituted 
 the order of St Charles, wherewith to decorate some 
 of his true and loyal subjects. On the 18th of 
 July, 1860, the Piedmontese troops were recalled 
 
CHARLES III. 325 
 
 from Monaco, and left in the Sardinian steamer 
 Malfatano, and the place removed from under the 
 protection of the King of Sardinia. These are the 
 only events that bear any claim to be recorded. 
 
 The improvements consisted in the construction 
 of a large bathing and hydropathic establishment, now 
 under the direction of Dr Hercourt, and a gambling- 
 house, both made in 1856. The former was started 
 by a company, and has succeeded admirably, the 
 situation being thoroughly adapted to the purpose : 
 the latter by an individual, and has proved even more 
 successful than the former. First opened in the town 
 at a house immediately facing the palace or the Place, 
 it was soon found that the scheme was so very lucra- 
 tive to one, that when M. Blanc, hearing he had a 
 rival in his business on the shores of the Mediter- 
 ranean, came and made an ofTer to the prince of 
 building a Casino on the same principles and with the 
 same attractive additions as existed at Homburg and 
 Baden-Baden, at which places he was the director and 
 proprietor, it was gladly accepted, and an arrangement 
 was entered into by which M. Blanc was to hold a 
 lease for sixty years of the land called the Speliignes, 
 where he was to build his Casino and anything else he 
 
 
326 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 likecl 5 f on the payment of 50,000 francs a year to the 
 Prince of Monaco. 
 
 Workmen were now gathered from all parts of the 
 littoral, Mentone included, to proceed with the con- 
 struction of the handsome building that now exists. A 
 little incident arose out of this which gave Prince 
 Charles the opportunity of accusing the Mentonaises 
 of having sinister intentions against Monaco. It 
 appears that the workmen were not paid their wages 
 very regularly, and on one occasion so long a time 
 had elapsed without their receiving any money at all, 
 that they resolved to cease working and go to the 
 town in a body, and demand their wages. They, how- 
 ever, did not get the chance of their claim being heard; 
 as they were no sooner seen approaching than they 
 were arrested, on the plea of their being Mentonaises 
 endeavouring to induce the Monacians to rise up in 
 revolt against their prince. They were put in prison, 
 and not liberated for some time. This, however, 
 proved a caution to the Mentonaises as to how the} r in 
 future accepted employment within the principality of 
 Monaco. 
 
 ******* 
 
 f He has built a first-rate hotel, called the Hotel de Paris, and 
 a charming villa for his own occupation, called ' La Villa Violette' 
 
CHARLES III. 327 
 
 The war between Austria and Sardinia and France 
 was over ; the treaty of Villafranca was signed, and 
 Victor Emmanuel had become King of Italy. Every 
 hour whilst this celebrated war was being carried on 
 was one of anxious expectancy in Mentone. The 
 people, thoroughly Italian at heart, longed, as much as 
 the king himself could do, for the unity of the Penin- 
 sula. Monaco was equally anxious, but from selfish 
 motives, for Charles hoped events would so turn as to 
 restore to him the two lost towns. 
 
 Such were the feelings of both when the people 
 of Mentone and Iloccabruna were called on to record 
 their votes on the 15th and 16th of April, at the 
 same time as Nice, as to whether Yes or No they would 
 be annexed to France. This unexpected, unthought- 
 of notice for the moment struck the people dumb 
 with amazement and sorrow ; for there is not the 
 slightest doubt that the bare idea of being severed 
 from Italy, which they loved with a romantic fervour 
 little understood in our northern country, and whose 
 language, tastes, habits were all their own, was one of 
 deep and intense bitterness. No thought was given 
 to the advantages they would derive from their union 
 with France; they only saw and felt that their hope of 
 union with Sardinia was a dream of the past, a dream 
 
32S THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 from which their sudden wakening had increased rather 
 than mitigated their sorrow. The alternative, which, 
 for the sake of form, France had left optional with 
 them, of returning to the dominion of the Prince of 
 Monaco, never for an instant crossed their minds, or 
 if it had, it would only have been to cast it aside as 
 worse a thousand times over than becoming French. 
 
 Not so, however, with the prince himself, who, urged 
 on by his mother, the widow of Prince Florestan (who 
 is still living, and resides with her son at Monaco), set 
 all his energies to work to induce the people of the 
 two towns to vote for their restoration to the princi- 
 pality, which would henceforth be under the protection 
 of France ; but the endeavour was attended with no 
 results either way ; the fact was, that the people were 
 too much occupied with the new future that was 
 being thrust on them to take the slightest heed of the 
 prince or anything he did. 
 
 The municipal authorities used every exertion to 
 induce the people to vote aright ; as they were clear- 
 sighted enough to feel that it would be wiser and 
 better to consent with a good grace to what was in- 
 evitable. The consequence was that 695 votes 
 were recorded for the annexation and only fifty-four 
 against it. 
 
CHARLES III. 329 
 
 Charles III. now protested against this decision, 
 and claimed indemnification should France still per- 
 sist in annexing the two towns which formerly be- 
 longed to the principality, as proposed by the 
 emperor himself, when Prince President of the Re- 
 public, at the time their annexation to Sardinia 
 was contemplated. This led to negotiations being 
 opened in Paris, which resulted in a treaty being 
 signed on the 2nd of February, 1861, by M. Faugere 
 on the part of France, and Count Avigdor on the part 
 of the Prince of Monaco ; by which Charles III. ceded 
 all his rights over the two towns of Mentone and 
 Roccabruna and their adjoining territories, to France, 
 on the payment of 4,000,000 francs by that country, 
 and undertaking at the same time to cause the pro- 
 jected railway between Nice and Genoa to pass 
 through Monaco,* and construct a carriage-road from 
 Nice to Monaco, by Villafranca and the coast. f 
 
 Charles now endeavoured to claim possession of 
 Cape Martin j and the olive wood leading from it up to 
 Roccabruna. The claim was disputed at Mentone, but 
 failing to be settled on the spot, M. de Monleon, 
 
 * Appendix E. 
 
 j- This is now completed, as also the railway from Nice to Mo- 
 naco. 
 
 J Appendix F. 
 
330 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 Mayor of Mentone, proceeded to Paris to lay the ques- 
 tion before the emperor. The prince, however, feeling 
 assured that by this appeal the matter was certain to 
 go against him, desisted, and withdrew his pretensions. 
 
 Prom this time on, Monaco having accepted her 
 position and ceased to intrigue, has led a quiet and 
 prosperous existence, domestic events alone forming 
 landmarks in her history. By his marriage with 
 Mademoiselle cle Merode, who died three years ago, 
 Prince Charles has one son, who bears the title of 
 Duke of Yalentinois. In 1862 the Princess Florentine, 
 only sister to Charles III., married Prince Prederic, 
 cousin to King William I. of Wurtemberg. The 
 Prince of Monaco has had the misfortune to lose his 
 eyesight, and is totally blind. 
 
 Mentone and Poccabruna have begun to see the 
 immense advantage their annexation to Prance has 
 been to them. The country is hardly to be recognized 
 from what it was ; and though here and there you 
 may still hear murmurings, the mass of the people are 
 content with their lot. 
 
331 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 Some few words on the social state of the three 
 towns, which till 1848 formed the principality of 
 Monaco, may not be uninteresting to the English 
 reader of this history. 
 
 To begin with Monaco, now the capital of itself. 
 It is a little town with clean and straightly-built 
 streets, containing about 1200 inhabitants. It stands 
 on a projecting rock, 300 feet above the level of the 
 sea, commanding magnificent views of the coast from 
 Bordighera, on the east, to Antibes, on the west. 
 There is little of interest in the town itself beyond a 
 few dark churches and the palace, the latter being dif- 
 ficult, when the prince is there, to gain admission to ; 
 still it is well worth while to try and do so. The 
 court is very fine, and is entirely enclosed. On the 
 left, on entering it, is a magnificent double staircase of 
 white marble, by which a gallery is gained, and from 
 thence one reaches the reception rooms. On the right 
 of the court are some very fine frescoes, by Caravage ; 
 
332 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 these, which were getting utterly destroyed by 
 neglect, have recently been thoroughly restored. Some 
 of the apartments of the palace are really magnificently 
 decorated, especially the one called La grande salle 
 Grimaldi ; the frescoes on the walls, and the ceiling, 
 which is thirty feet in height, are executed by Horace 
 de Ferrari ; the chimney-piece in this room, which is 
 of an enormous size, is one solid piece of marble, 
 carved over with curious devices, and in the centre 
 are two angels unrolling a scroll, on which is written : 
 Qui dicit se nosse Deum et mandata ejus non custodit, 
 mendax est. (The man who pretends to know God 
 and does not keep his commandments, is a liar.) 
 
 The room in which the Duke of York died is very 
 handsomely furnished in crimson satin and gold ; the 
 ceiling is also beautifully painted. The other apart- 
 ments have nothing remarkable in them, being like 
 any other rooms in a well-appointed house, and that 
 are used only on state occasions. Pictures hang on 
 almost all the walls, but very few are of any real worth. 
 The private gardens belonging to the palace are ex- 
 tremely pretty, as they could not fail to be, and as 
 everything approaching a garden in this climate must 
 be, especially to English eyes, as we see them at a 
 season when our own are but blackened deserts, 
 
 - 
 
CONCLUSION. 333 
 
 canopied with dark grey ; whilst here every flower 
 that we know as glass-house and frequently hot-house 
 plants are growing in the open air, and this during 
 the depth of winter ; beneath a sun, however, from 
 which we require the shelter of a double sunshade, 
 and a sky of a deep dense blue. There are some fine 
 palm-trees in the garden, a tree less common at Mo- 
 naco than at other places along the Riviera. At a 
 small hotel, called the Belle- Vue, which any one going 
 to Monaco town about the middle of February would 
 do well to visit in order to see the little garden, they 
 will find some trees well worth noticing, they being 
 mostly in full leaf when elsewhere on the rock the 
 young leaves are but just appearing ; this is particu- 
 larly remarkable in the fig-tree, the fruit of which 
 arrives at its full growth in this spot by the end of 
 March. The garden is exposed to the whole power 
 of the midday sun, and perfectly sheltered from that 
 withering wind, the mistral ; but as a rule Monaco is 
 not so warm as Mentone. 
 
 On Good Friday a singular custom prevails at 
 Monaco. It is the performance of the ' Passion of our 
 Lord.' At nine at night the town is illuminated, and 
 the chapel attached to the palace is decorated. A pro- 
 cession is then formed by the people of the town, who 
 
334 THE HISTORY OP -MONACO. 
 
 represent the various actors in the scene. First comes 
 a tribune on horseback, followed by soldiers with caps 
 on their heads and spears in their hands j then comes 
 the Christ -. he is weeping as if overcome with sorrow, 
 and walks with his head bent down. Then a man 
 approaches him and delivers him up to be bound and 
 scourged, and covered with a purple mantle. The 
 cock then is heard to crow. Herod is present, carry- 
 ing an absurd-looking umbrella over his head. Peter 
 is seen to brandish his sword, and Malchus rubs his 
 ear, and then points to it. The condemning judge is 
 represented, and washes his hands. The soldiers then 
 cast lots for the garments, and the executioner pre- 
 pares for what he has to clo. Then the representative 
 of our Saviour falls beneath the weight of the cross 
 which has been given him to bear ; after this he is 
 attached to it and expires. 
 
 The cries of death are heard, a sponge is dipped in 
 vinegar, the spear is used. Mary Magdalene weeps, and 
 St John is seen standing with the lamb in his arms 
 looking sorrowfully on. This scene is followed by a 
 procession, which passes by, consisting of people who 
 represent Adam and Eve, the serpent, the angel with 
 the flaming sword, Judith and her servant, St 
 Lawrence with his gridiron, St Philomel and his 
 
CONCLUSION. 335 
 
 anchor, and bringing lip the rear are the twelve 
 apostles, with the instruments of their sacrifice. In 
 the centre of all, the Roman flag is borne. All these 
 individuals, who are resuscitated for the occasion, are 
 present at the interment of our Lord. His body being 
 now placed on a litter beneath a canopy, and sur- 
 rounded by lights, the drums beat, the holy women 
 weep, the people murmur prayers, whilst the proces- 
 sion walks towards the church, enters it, and the 
 body is placed in the tomb. A sermon on the Passion 
 concludes this awful and sacrilegious exhibition. Yet 
 the people, in their ignorance, are earnest enough, and 
 it would fare ill with any one amongst the crowd, 
 which generally assembles from all parts of the country 
 to witness the ceremony, were anything like scoffing or 
 laughter to be seen. The Bishop of Nice is said to 
 have protested against the continuation of this custom, 
 but as yet his protest has been disregarded. 
 
 The Casino is, however, the great attraction to 
 Monaco. People abuse it and say it reflects discredit 
 on the French government for not having insisted on 
 its suppression ; yet none go more frequently to it than 
 those who cry it down. The building is very hand- 
 some though plain ; there is a reading-room with the 
 periodicals and journals of almost every country ; a 
 
336 THE HISTORY OE MONACO. 
 
 magnificent ball-room, where an Austrian band plays 
 daily from two to four, and from eight to ten. Balls 
 are given occasionally as well as concerts and theatri- 
 cals. The grounds are delightful; the terrace alone is 
 worth going to see. People need not set their foot 
 inside the gambling-room. This last spring an order 
 was issued forbidding any of the inhabitants of the 
 Maritime Alps from entering it, much to their indigna- 
 tion, and they endeavoured to force their way in ; but 
 the gendarmes appeared, and, after a harmless scuffle, 
 they were forced to submit to the imperial decree. 
 They are at liberty, however, to enjoy and share in all 
 the amusements consequent on the existence of a 
 Casino. It may be very immoral, very wrong, and 
 lead to the destruction of many ; but it certainly 
 renders the place most attractive ; and proof exists, 
 very near to Monaco, that it does not do more harm or 
 cause more ruin than gambling at clubs, where there 
 is no one to enforce honesty or prevent cheating, and 
 where no limit exists to the stakes. 
 
 The principality of Monaco is now about three and 
 a half miles in extent. The people are neither rich nor 
 poor. Poverty, as we understand it in England, does 
 not exist in this part of the world at all. They beg for 
 a sou more from habit than anything else ; but all are 
 
CONCLUSION. 337 
 
 well clothed, well shod, and well fed. Hardly any one 
 exists that does not possess their own little plot of land, 
 the produce of which is amply sufficient for their sup- 
 port. Those who own hundreds of olives will ask you 
 for charity as persistently as those who perhaps can 
 boast but of one as their patrimony. Begging is no 
 sign of want here. Society — there is none ; a few re- 
 tired officers, and those who surround the prince and 
 his family, compose the better class. Little hospitality 
 is dispensed at the palace on account of the affliction 
 under which Charles III. suffers. 
 
 The road from Monaco to Mentone is one unceas- 
 ing scene of beauty. Cut along the face of the 
 mountain, on the summit of which stands Turbia, it 
 has on the left the heights covered with the fig, fir, 
 and juniper trees, and the euphorbia, which plant 
 grows here to an enormous size, the bushes in some 
 places being between four and five feet in height ; on 
 the left the steep slopes, cut in terraces, which are all 
 cultivated, leading down to the sea, form a perfect 
 forest of carob or locust trees, and olives, which their 
 gnarled trunks render extremely picturesque ; and one 
 feels thankful, amidst the glare and brightness around 
 one, to rest the eye on their sombre green leaves. 
 
 Soon after passing out of Monaco there lies on 
 
 22 
 
338 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 the sea-shore a grotto called La Vieille, a corruption, 
 doubtless, of Veille, as formerly it was a sentinel's 
 post. A curious legend is attached to it. It is said 
 that when the Duke of York was dying at Monaco, a 
 pleasure yacht, which had followed the ship the duke 
 was in, cast anchor at this spot, and a young and 
 beautiful woman came on shore, and that during the 
 whole time the duke lay ill this lady was seen stand- 
 ing in front of the grotto with her eyes fixed on the 
 palace ; but the day the English vessel hoisted the 
 British flag half-mast high that clay she sprang into 
 the waves, and was seen no more. The peasants have 
 a superstitious dread of the place. 
 
 Midway to Mentone we reach the base of the hill 
 on which Roccabruna stands. A little town of 1600 
 inhabitants, looking like a jumbled-up mass of grey 
 ruins from the distance, and on a nearer approach its 
 appearance fully carries out the legend concerning it, 
 which is, that the whole town slipped down from the 
 summit of the mountain, where, indeed, the huge 
 empty space immediately above it seems likely to have 
 been the place it formerly stood on, and that it must 
 inevitably have gone straight down into the sea, but 
 that the patron saint of Roccabruna came to the res- 
 cue, and appeared just in time to save them from so 
 
CONCLUSION. 339 
 
 terrible a fate ; lie raised his hands and forbad the 
 falling mass to come farther ; it immediately stopped 
 in its downward course, where it now is, perched 
 amidst a multitude of huge blocks of rock, some of 
 them forming sides to the houses, which unluckily 
 tends to shake our faith in the legend, and leads us to 
 think the houses were built after the fall. 
 
 The streets are narrow and extremely steep, which, 
 considering how the town is hooked on to the side of 
 an almost perpendicular mountain, is not surprising. 
 Ladders do duty for stairs in the houses, and daylight 
 is little known in them. This darkness, however, 
 they covet, they having to contend against heat almost 
 all the year round. On first reaching the town it 
 strikes you as being deserted, no one is to be seen, 
 and nothing heard ; but soon one child makes its 
 appearance, then others join it, and they stand gazing 
 at you from a distance, till they are reinforced by a 
 sufficient number to give them strength in case of 
 need ; then they near you, closer and closer, till at last 
 you are literally hedged in by a mass of dirty children 
 that will no longer let you stir an inch but in their 
 company whilst you remain on their territory. Some- 
 times they howl at you • but as a rule they only stare. 
 Still this is by no means agreeable, when you have 
 
340 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 learnt to know their peculiar ignorance of the use of 
 combs and brushes. 
 
 There is nothing worth seeing at Roccabruna but 
 itself, that is, its marvellous position and the beauty of 
 the scenery around; and to enjoy that it is worth 
 while climbing up to the unpicturesque ruins. It is 
 now that one begins to fret at the abominable nuisance 
 of having between twenty and thirty children around 
 you, when you would give worlds to witness the 
 grandeur of the view in peace and quiet. But this is 
 a drawback attendant on all visits to villages in the 
 mountains ; yet at Roccabruna one might have hoped, 
 from the proximity to the high road, they would have 
 become accustomed to seeing people a little cleaner- 
 looking than themselves, and so discontinued this 
 annoyance ; but they are not one atom more civilized 
 than the peasantry of Gorbio or Castellare, two 
 villages in the neighbourhood, but buried in the 
 mountains, and approachable by mule-paths only. 
 
 Good Friday is commemorated in the same 
 manner exactly at Roccabruna as it is at Monaco, 
 only the 5th of August is the day set apart for the 
 ceremony, instead of the day itself, and it commences 
 at four in the afternoon. On inquiring why it was not 
 performed on Good Friday itself, the explanation 
 
CONCLUSION. 341 
 
 given was, that it was more convenient to celebrate 
 the day in summer, that the 5th of August was the 
 fete day of their patron saint, and if they were to 
 choose Good Friday for the ceremony no one would 
 attend it, as people would prefer witnessing it at 
 Monaco, where it is done, comparatively speaking, 
 ' regardless of expense.' 
 
 Without returning by the carriage road, we can 
 join the imperial road lower down, facing Cape Martin, 
 and leaving Roccabruna at the opposite end of the 
 town to what we entered it, descend by a mule-path 
 through a magnificent forest of olive trees, many of 
 them fully able to bear comparison with some of our 
 finest oaks. Several of them are said to be upwards 
 of 1000 years old. We now find ourselves once 
 again on the Nice road, and after a short distance we 
 reach Carnoles, formerly the palace of the princes of 
 Monaco, but now let as a furnished villa to any one 
 who will pay 12,000 francs for the season, that is, from 
 the first of November till the first of May ; it is 
 called the Villa Victoria. Ill-luck has, however, at- 
 tended the house up to the present time. It was two 
 or three years ago opened as a sort of club, for which 
 half a franc entrance was charged ; the gardens were 
 laid out in croquet grounds and for other amusements ; 
 
342 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 but it did not answer, and it was closed in the spring 
 of 1866. The winter of 1866-1867 it was let un- 
 fortunately ; that is, the English family who took it 
 lost all their money at Monaco, and found it more 
 convenient to leave the house by moonlight than by 
 daylight ; having omitted to pay their rent or their 
 bills before taking their hasty departure. 
 
 A little farther on the town of Mentone com- 
 mences ; the most considerable by far of the three 
 towns, it having a population of nearly 5000 inhabit- 
 ants. It is situated between Cape Martin and the 
 rocks of the bridge of Saint Louis ; the sea advances 
 on either side, thus forming two semi-circles, which 
 are called the eastern and western bay. On the north 
 it is sheltered by high rocks, the beauty and grandeur 
 of which, when viewed from the Borrigo Valley, are 
 unsurpassed in any part of the world. Thus Mentone 
 is so protected that its climate is peculiarly adapted 
 for people suffering from diseases of the lungs ; the 
 mistral rarely penetrates here, and the mistral is the 
 preventative to the climate in the south of France at- 
 taining perfection. 
 
 The old town is built on the slope of a hill, ending 
 by a point jutting into the sea, on which a bastion is 
 built. The streets are steep, and most of them can 
 
CONCLUSION. 343 
 
 be traversed only on foot or on donkeys. Cutting the 
 old town in two, is one good wide street, the Rue St 
 Michel, a continuation of the imperial road from 
 Nice to Genoa. Here are the principal shops and 
 several hotels (though the latter are spread about in 
 every direction), both of which are extremely good; 
 indeed, there is nothing you cannot have in Mentone 
 if you chose to pay for it. The bazaar, which occupies 
 a prominent place in this street, is a perfect emporium ; 
 it contains everything from books to bathing-drawers, 
 and from ball-dresses to knitting-needles, that any 
 man, woman, or child can possibly require. Great 
 credit is due to M. Amaranthe for the way he exerts 
 himself to procure everything the numerous foreigners 
 who visit his shop are likely to want. There are two 
 good chemists, one of them having an English as- 
 sistant in the shop, a great advantage to many who go 
 here unable to speak a word of French or Italian. 
 
 Though there are plenty of villas to be had, and 
 more being built, they have to be secured in time, 
 generally they are taken one winter for the next. 
 There are two English churches, one in each bay ; one 
 High, the other Low; thus every one can suit themselves. 
 There are English, German, and Italian doctors, yet 
 none of them are more sought after, more trusted, or 
 
344 THE HISTORY OE MONACO. 
 
 whose services are more highly valued, than Dr Jean 
 Bottini, a Mentonais, a man whose long experience 
 and great ability render him well fitted for the duties 
 he is called on to perform. 
 
 Carriages at Mentone are expensive, and can only 
 be hired by the day or month; none yet ply for hire in 
 the town. But there are donkeys in abundance, and 
 always in great requisition ; they are much larger and 
 finer-looking animals than one sees in the north. 
 
 There are two matters in which there is ample 
 room for improvement in Mentone, and they are in 
 the washing of linen and in the cleanliness of the 
 streets, that is, the by-streets and the footpaths lead- 
 ing up to the mountains. The former is generally 
 rendered dirtier by the process it goes through than 
 it could possibly have been previously. Some fifty 
 women will be gathered together, each sitting inside a 
 long shallow basket made from the palm, and a large, 
 round, flat hat on their heads, to shelter them from 
 the burning sun, looking extremely picturesque (for 
 the Mentonaises are handsome, well-made women), 
 around a little pool, which has been formed in a 
 hole, by the thread-like stream coming from the 
 mountains ; and this water is not even clean, as the 
 water from the olive mills, a dark brown, greasy fluid* 
 
CONCLUSION. 345 
 
 runs into the streams in all directions. Water is 
 extremely scarce at Mentone ; they are sometimes, as 
 they were during the year 1866, nine months without 
 a drop of rain falling. There are, however, plenty of 
 springs constantly being discovered, yet no steps are 
 taken to turn them to account for public use. Keep- 
 ing the footpaths and narrow streets clean would be 
 a very easy matter to remedy, but one almost as es- 
 sential. 
 
 The walks about Mentone are exquisitely beauti- 
 ful, and a fresh one may be found every day. From 
 January till the end of March the ground is perfectly 
 carpeted with violets; other wild-flowers too numerous 
 to name grow in profusion. Excursions can be made 
 on donkeys to the summit of many of the surrounding 
 rocks, and to numerous villages studded over the 
 mountains. The drives are not so plentiful ; still 
 there are five distinct roads, which, considering the sea 
 borders the entire south, is not being worse off than 
 could be expected. 
 
 The palm trees in M. Morenno's garden at Bor- 
 dighera, the second Italian town after crossing the 
 frontier at the Port St Louis, draw all visitors from 
 Mentone to see them ; but unfortunately the owner, 
 though courteous enough himself, and, when able 
 
346 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 to be about, always grants permission to people to 
 walk through his grounds, is an old man, and has a 
 son who is a very dragon over the property ; and if 
 he hears carriage-wheels approaching, at once he 
 appears, and no pleading for entrance will soften his 
 hard handsome mouth into uttering a consent. He is 
 as disagreeable as he is good-looking. There is a 
 perfect forest of palm trees in his garden, some of 
 them 1200 years old ; a few of them bear fruit. The 
 Banana and the prickly pear both ripen in the open 
 air, and there are other plants to be seen that are only 
 known in countries of a much higher temperature. 
 Bordighera has the privilege of supplying Borne with 
 the palm leaves for Palm Sunday. 
 
 The Mentonaises are hardly to be called an in- 
 dustrious race, unless by comparison ; for they are 
 decidedly better than their neighbours. They have 
 the greatest dislike to work in rain, and never will do 
 so unless forced by circumstances, and then they hold 
 a large umbrella over their heads whilst they dig with 
 the spade with one hand, or chop the wood, or what- 
 ever work they may be about. Nothing compensates 
 them for getting wet. 
 
 Good Friday is celebrated here by a ceremony dif- 
 fering from that of Monaco in many respects. At 
 
CONCLUSION. 347 
 
 eight o'clock in the evening the people all assemble in 
 the church, which is entirely hung with black ; 
 thousands of tapers, ranged in pyramids, light up the 
 building. Singing commences, which is intended to 
 represent lamentations. Then follows music, com- 
 posed of a great number of different instruments ; the 
 airs are intended to be sad and melancholy. Then a 
 funeral sermon is preached in front of our Saviour's 
 tomb, which has been dressed with black, and is lighted 
 by tapers. The Confraternity of Black Penitents, 
 headed by the cross, proceed in procession, each with 
 a lighted taper in their hand. They are followed by 
 other religious communities, and the priests, who are 
 all in mourning. Beneath a canopy of black velvet, 
 ornamented with silver, stands the sarcophagus on 
 which lies the body of Our Lord, represented by a 
 wooden figure bleeding, and terribly painful to behold, 
 with all the instruments of the passion. Eight of the 
 principal of the Mentonaises are chosen to carry these. 
 The authorities of the town follow in their particular 
 dresses ; after them come the people all in black, and 
 a taper in their hand. A company of soldiers termin- 
 ates the procession, then the entire population follows 
 as it best can. This procession leaves the church after 
 making the round of the town, stops on the Place, im- 
 
348 THE HISTORY OE MONACO. 
 
 mediately adjoining the quay. There they rest the 
 sarcophagus under an arch, supported by four poles 
 covered with black, and illuminated, the people singing 
 and the instruments playing all the time. After a 
 lapse of about ten minutes the procession returns to 
 the church, where more prayers are said, and then the 
 people return to their homes. Seven thousand people 
 have been known to assemble at Mentone from the 
 neighbouring villages to witness this ceremony, which, 
 however, without being revolting, like that of Monaco, 
 would be better were it dispensed with. The people 
 are now being educated, and cease, therefore, to require 
 these stimulants to religion which can affect the 
 ignorant only. The commune of Mentone allows 
 15,000 francs annually for the maintenance of the 
 church, — ample, one would imagine ; still the priests 
 are trying hard to get an additional 5000 ; and they 
 probably will succeed, the present authorities being 
 somewhat priest-ridden. 
 
 The lemons, oranges, and olives are the staple 
 commodities of the country. The lemons of Mentone 
 keep better and bear packing better than those of 
 Sicily or Corsica. The trees are incessantly bearing, 
 and you will constantly see the bud, the flower, the 
 young fruit, and the ripe yellow lemon on the same 
 
CONCLUSION. 349 
 
 tree at one time. They gather the fruit four times a 
 year, and they are carried down in baskets from the 
 hills to the town on the heads of the peasant women. 
 The oranges are not so fine as those of Spain or Malta, 
 but they are very good if left long enough on the tree ; 
 they are not exported, nor indeed are they grown, in 
 the same quantities as the lemon. The blood orange 
 and the mandarine both grow plentifully, also the 
 bitter orange, the chinois, and the citron. A good 
 orange tree produces about 3000 oranges. Essences 
 and scents are manufactured in large quantities. The 
 trees are manured by horn shavings and woollen, rags ; 
 every two years a trench is dug round the tree, and 
 this manure laid down and covered over again with 
 the earth. 
 
 This little sketch of the Mentone of to-day would 
 be incomplete without mention being made of one, 
 known to all foreigners who have ever stayed in or near 
 the town for his invariable courtesy and kindness ; we 
 allude to M. Francois Palmaro, the banker. Rich and 
 poor, high and low, need only apply to him if in dis- 
 tress or trouble, and if human means can avail, they 
 will meet with the relief they desire. This is no 
 fulsome flattery, but a simple statement due to him 
 from one who experienced his unceasing obligingness 
 
350 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 
 
 and attention, and who was frequently a witness to 
 the benevolence and kindness he showed to those who 
 needed it. 
 
 The author feels assured no Englishman who ever 
 knew M. Palmaro but will gladly endorse these few 
 words concerning him. 
 
APPENDIX A. 
 
 M. Abel Rendu's pretty legend of Anna and Haroun, of 
 which the following is a literal translation, will, we are quite sure, 
 sufficiently interest those, even not acquainted with the wild and 
 beautiful scenery surrounding the village of St Agnes, to repay 
 them the trouble of perusing it. 
 
 ANNA AND HAROUN. 
 
 On the summit of what appears, from the Valley of Borrijo, to he 
 a perpendicular rock stand the ruins of an old castle, which was 
 built, in the latter half of the tenth century, by a celebrated African 
 chief. At a signal from him all his vassals assembled ready to bend 
 their knee in submission, and at his command take up arms either 
 in his defence or aggressively ; and the power he possessed he owed 
 more to his exploits against Christians than to his birth or fortune. 
 His audacity was beyond limit, his will inflexible, and his heart 
 without pity. He was brought up to listen to none other than tales 
 almost fabulous from their heroism, and his eyes first opened be- 
 neath his father's roof on the spoils of the vanquished. From his 
 infancy he showed a love of adventure and danger. He listened 
 with eagerness to his brothers' exploits against the galleys of their 
 enemies, and he trembled with joy when they spoke of their con- 
 quests in Spain and on the coast of Provence, longing to follow 
 their example. In the same manner as young Hannibal swore at 
 the foot of the altar undying hatred to the Eomans, so he, at an 
 age when he had barely the strength to lift a sword, swore on the 
 tomb of his ancestors and the Koran as bitter a hatred to the fol- 
 
352 APPENDIX A. 
 
 lowers of Christ ; and he kept his oath. From the moment he 
 penetrated into the new possessions of the Moors a thousand times 
 had he given evidence of his courage. When the mothers of 
 Valentia wept for their daughters that had been carried off, they 
 were in their anguish heard to curse but one name : it was the 
 young African's. Alas ! they had but one hope left — vengeance, 
 to which they roused their sons ; for those that might have brought 
 them consolation were never more to return to them. 
 
 Tired of carrying on war in the Peninsula, Haroun resolved to 
 change the scene of action, and sought, on the sea, fresh dangers and 
 new emotions. The moment was a well-chosen one for the busi- 
 ness of pirates. The fleets of the barbarians were in the Mediter- 
 ranean, and the much-dreaded but victorious standard of the Mus- 
 sulman sailed in all the gulfs. At Marseilles and Genoa they talked 
 with horror of the captures made by the common enemy ; ships 
 carried off, rich cargoes lost, Christians made slaves, — such were the 
 sinister words heard in all the ports. 
 
 But this did not satisfy them ; they desolated the shores, sacking 
 the villages and towns they surprised ; it seemed almost as if hea- 
 venly anger aided them and precipitated their steps. The coasts of 
 Provence and Liguria had for long been their prey ; the Great 
 Fraxinet * was in their power, and no Christian could cross the 
 Summa Alp without paying tribute. 
 
 The mountain of St Agnes had not yet been sullied by the pre- 
 sence of the infidels, though the hill on which Mentone stands had 
 been visited by them ; but this powerful position was soon to fall 
 into their hands. The conquest was easy. The fear they engen- 
 dered had spread all- through the littoral ; from Nice to Ventimiglia 
 and from Ventimiglia to Albenga solitude reigned. The inhabitants 
 of the valley had taken refuge in the towns beyond their influence. 
 
 * M. Germond of St Tropez, who has well studied these localities, thinks 
 there must have been a forest of ash-trees formerly at the end of the gulf on 
 the borders of the sea, and that there there stood a Eoman village, called 
 Fraxinatum, and that the Saracens, after destroying the village, chose a spot on 
 the heights to build their fortified castle, which they called ' Fraxinet.' 
 
APPENDIX A. 353 
 
 One day the mountain ridges were lit up by fire?, kindled as an 
 alarm. Some fishermen had seen the enemy's sails, and, after hav- 
 ing ascertained them to be numerous and ready for invasion, they 
 gave warning of the approaching danger. 
 
 In truth, Haroun was advancing with a formidable fleet. Only 
 a month since he had quitted the port of Melilla, and already in- 
 numerable disasters had marked his course. On his galleys, which 
 were laden with immense booty, the cries of his captives were 
 heard day and night, mingled with the triumphant songs of the 
 Corsicans. 
 
 Sometimes, in order to satisfy the cruel caprice of the pirate's 
 wife, young mothers were brought before her and beaten with rods, 
 and afterwards, the bodies all bleeding, thrown to the bottom of the 
 abyss. To be a Christian and beautiful was a double crime in 
 Sarah's eyes, and one that death alone could atone for. And death 
 was by her orders inflicted. 
 
 Amongst the young girls that Haroun kept prisoners on board 
 his own galley was a maiden of Provence, of illustrious birth and 
 marvellous beauty. The vessel that was bearing her to Spain was 
 surprised by the pirate, and after a bloody battle, in which her 
 father and two brothers perished, she and her attendants were seen 
 transported on board the enemy's ships. Haroun had witnessed her 
 courage and despair ; and he, usually so insensible to carnage, had 
 been seized with pity, on seeing the terrible pallor of her he had just 
 made an orphan, and, understanding her misery, he placed her be- 
 neath the protection of his sword ; already, and almost without 
 knowing it, he loved her. 
 
 Anna was beautiful in every feature and form ; it was impossible 
 to see her unmoved. Before the terrible blow had fallen on her 
 she was lovely to behold, and none could part from her without re- 
 gret ; she gave rise to feelings that were not of this earth, but that 
 seemed to be a foretaste of the joys of heaven. But how changed 
 she now became ! Her mourning robes encircled her as a winding- 
 sheet ; the calmness of her face was changed, as a storm changes 
 
 23 
 
354 APPENDIX A. 
 
 the surface of a quiet sea ; she might have been an angel of suffer- 
 ing and pain. The most devoted attentions were paid her by the 
 Saracen hero ; he endeavoured to console his victim, for he had a 
 presentiment that one day the young captive would decide his 
 destiny. 
 
 'You are sad, my lord!' Sarah, who had been meditating re- 
 venge, said to him one evening ; ' something seems to weigh on you 
 by day, and to prevent your repose at night. And yet Mahomed 
 smiles on all your enterprises and all your undertakings ; he places 
 the lives and fortunes of your enemies at your feet. All rejoice 
 around you, you alone seem sombre and uneasy. From whence 
 arises this sadness ? am I unworthy of being told ? ' 
 
 'It is true!' replied Haroun; 'but, Sarah, do not try to 
 fathom the cause, I myself cannot understand it.' 
 
 ' My lord, before this last victory you were the ardent, joyous 
 hero I always loved ; now I hardly know you.' 
 
 The Moor chief was silent. 
 
 'You do not answer,' continued Sarah, after a solemn pause; 
 ' well, then, I will explain this change to you. On board the same 
 ship that holds all that is dear to you in the world — the Koran, your 
 old mother, and the wife of your choice, there is also an infidel on 
 whom you lavish all your care, all your attention.' 
 
 ' Sarah, who told you such things ? ' 
 
 ' My heart divined them. Am I mistaken ? ' 
 
 'Your heart blinds and misleads you.' 
 
 'No, no!' cried Sarah in much agitation; ' my heart does not 
 deceive me ; you love Anna ! You love her — and she shall die ! ' 
 
 This doom, called forth by jealousy, revealed to Haroun the 
 peril which menaced his protegee ; he left Sarah to her rage, and 
 rushed towards the Christian maiden's cabin. There a dreadful 
 spectacle awaited him. Sarah's vengeance was before him. By 
 her orders, two slaves had bound the arms and feet of the innocent 
 captive, and were preparing, under the shelter of night, to cast her 
 into the sea. In presence of this proof of her braving his authority, 
 
APPENDIX A, 355 
 
 which ho had helieved to be all-powerful, and against the life of 
 one to whom he had promised safety, Haroun could no longer con- 
 tain himself. By a look only, he crushed the rash ministers of 
 Moorish implacability, caused Anna to be set at liberty by tbe same 
 hands that had bound her, and ordered the guilty ones to be im- 
 prisoned ; he then returned to Sarah, and, without saying a word 
 or pronouncing a syllable, he caused her to be strangled. 
 
 At daybreak on the following morning two women were led 
 on deck, bound back to back, and, before the assembled crew, were 
 cast into the sea. 
 
 The fleet neared the Ligurian shores. The pilot conducted them 
 into the waters of that magnificent gulf, sheltered from the west 
 winds, that the ancients have so justly named the ' Gulf of Peace.' 
 
 At a glance Haroun took in the advantages of the situation, 
 and with an eagle's eye detected and fixed on the rock of St Agnes, 
 as the spot whereon to fly his flag. He caused all the ships to as- 
 semble round his own, and choosing 100 of his bravest followers, 
 declared to them he would sustain the honour of Islam in these 
 valleys, and invited them to follow him. All desired to share the 
 glory and danger of their chief ; but Haroun told them that other 
 struggles awaited them in the neighbouring mountains, where be- 
 lievers were already triumphant in the sacred cause, and that they 
 were, with their fleets, to go and join their brothers at the Great 
 Fraxinet in the Sambracian Gulf. On their arrival they were to say 
 that Haroun was carrying on war in the mountains, and ready to 
 help them with his intellect or his sword. 
 
 Then the hundred warriors he had selected got into the boats, 
 taking their property and arms with them. Then the prisoners, 
 chained, were lowered ; amongst them — resigned and free — was their 
 fellow companion, Anna. Soon the little fleet cast off Cape Martin 
 and landed their living freight. The Moorish troop advanced 
 towards the mountains ; nothing impeded their progress, no one 
 attempted to stay their steps, all had flown at their approach, and 
 in a few hours the summit of the chosen rock was reached, and 
 
356 APPENDIX A. 
 
 there, amidst enthusiastic cheers, the first stones of the fortress (the 
 ruins of which still form a prominent feature from the valley) were 
 laid. In a month Haroun celebrated its completion, amidst the 
 dancing and singing of his companions. Then came the chiefs of 
 the various Saracen forces stationed at St Hospice, Eza, and the 
 Great Fraxinet, offering him the command of all. The hero was 
 touched at this mark of esteem ; he accepted, on condition that he 
 only directed in the hour of common danger, and in the mean while 
 he would remain at the post he had himself chosen and desired to 
 render famous. The chiefs thanked him, and after exchanging 
 armours, they quitted in glorying Allah, who had sent them such an 
 auxiliary. 
 
 When Haroun considered his new position impregnable, he 
 commenced his barbarous expeditions. In organizing massacres 
 and surrounding himself with ruins he believed he was fulfilling 
 the prophet's pious will. It was on his return from these journeys, 
 still stained by the blood of his victories, that the pitiless African 
 presented himself before Anna, imploring a smile, but in vain. 
 Between them there existed a double barrier, her religion and the 
 blood of her relations. If she beheld in him the man that saved 
 herself, she likewise beheld the murderer of her father and brothers. 
 Haroun knew this, but he loved her from the first moment he saw 
 her ; it was his despair, and it weighed heavily on him. He re- 
 proached himself for being a hater of her religion, and hesitated 
 between his holy faith and unholy love. But there was no escaping 
 from either. Never had he seen aught so beautiful ; she was a 
 waking dream to him, hardly to be realized, yet always before him. 
 For months a deep melancholy took possession of him, and seemed 
 to deaden his faculties. War no longer had charms for him ; he 
 ceased to carry desolation into the valley ; he no longer climbed 
 mountains in search of an enemy. The passionate lover of strifes 
 and peril sought now but repose and solitude. He heard with 
 Comparative indifference of the first reverses sustained by the 
 Saracens. This change rendered his companions anxious, and 
 
APPENDIX A. 357 
 
 paralyzed their courage, for their brave chief was an army in himself 
 to them. 
 
 His visits to Anna became more frequent ; every day he devoted 
 some hours to her. In these long interviews he endeavoured much 
 more to induce her to turn Mohammedan than to love him. From 
 a warrior he became an apostle, and persisted without hope in trying 
 to convert a woman. It was his thought day and night. He 
 offered everything, and himself as well, if she would adopt the faith 
 that denied Christ. P>ut nothing moved her ; firm as a rock she 
 replied by unanswerable convictions. She expressed her gratitude 
 to one who had respected her innocence ; and, profiting by the 
 liberty his visits gave her, she in her turn used all her endeavours 
 to persuade him of the righteousness of her faith. The maiden 
 now became the apostle ; and the hero left her more disquieted and 
 more in love than ever. 
 
 One day, after a long conversation, in which his passion but 
 gained a stronger hold of him, Haroun, weary of struggling on 
 against hope, seeing none in any shape but by his own defeat, went 
 to his armour room, called to him four of his most devoted com- 
 panions, made them gather all his treasures together, diamonds 
 sufficient for a crown, gold, and his rich armours, filled three large 
 coffers, which he sealed with the prophet's seal, and then returned 
 to the maiden, for whom he was about to sacrifice all — faith, his 
 colours, and his future. He found her on her knees, her eyes filled 
 with tears, and raised on high, — she was praying for him. Her 
 tears, her humble attitude, the whole scene overcame him, and in a 
 tender voice he said : 
 
 'Anna, fear not. I am not come to trouble your solitude for 
 long. You pray to your God to come to your aid, and perhaps he 
 has led me here to comfort and save you. You know I love you 
 you know my life and fortune are yours, and that there is no sacri- 
 fice I would not make for you. Anna, will you be mine ? ' 
 
 'My lord,' replied the young girl, much moved, but not sur- 
 prised, 'you are a Mussulman, I a Christian.' 
 
358 APPENDIX A. 
 
 Those simple words fell on Haroun's heart like a drop of iced 
 water on a burning coal. For a moment he was speechless, then, 
 recalled to himself, he broke out, and in burning tones cried : 
 
 ' I love you, Anna ; I love you, and you shall be mine ! ' 
 
 Then he drew back, as if himself astonished at his audacitj^ but 
 soon he continued : 
 
 ' You shall be mine, not as a slave, not as a captive, but as a 
 free woman, as an honoured wife, for I respect you as much as I 
 love you. Listen : in asking you to-day to unite your destiny with 
 mine, I knew what obstacles I should have to encounter, what 
 difficulties to overcome. I have foreseen everything. The grave 
 objection you have just raised I expected it, and I will answer it. 
 In the first place, let me thank you for having found no other in 
 your heart. I am a Mussulman, you say, and you are a Christian. 
 My worship is abhorrent to you, and my faith unknown. Alas, I 
 have neither worship nor faith ! You have taken all from me. I 
 know not what magic power you possess, nor what supernatural 
 influence you exercise over those that approach you ; but from the 
 time I saw you an extraordinary change has come over me, and 
 that change, Anna, it is you alone have produced.' 
 
 ' My lord, that is not a woman's work.' 
 
 'Anna, it is you alone have worked that marvel. You have, 
 without desiring it, turned the whole current of my life. I have 
 now but one thought, one affection, one worship — yourself. There 
 is nothing that for you I would not do. For you I will learn the 
 religion you profess, I will renounce my country, the tombs of my 
 ancestors, war, which has been my second life. I will adopt the 
 heaven beneath which you were born, and the calm and peaceful ex- 
 istence to which you aspire.' 
 
 ' At the price of such a sacrifice, of which I understand the 
 greatness, Haroun, I am yours.' 
 
 Then the young hero looked clown upon her with an expression 
 no words could convey ; and, taking her hand, he pressed it to his 
 heart. They were affianced. 
 
APPENDIX A. 359 
 
 On the same day, at midnight, Haroun, accompanied hy Anna, 
 his four companions, his old mother, and two women, who had never 
 left their loved mistress, left the castle in silence, turning their steps 
 towards the sea. Haroun had had the forethought to write on the 
 walls of his armour-room a few prophetic lines revealing to his fol- 
 lowers the approaching ruin of the Mussulman cause in those coun- 
 tries, and advised them to retire to the Great Fraxinet, where all 
 efforts for the struggle should be concentrated. As for himself, he 
 added, he went where Allah, the master of all destinies, called him. 
 Even at that moment, so fraught with importance to him, all kinds 
 of contradictory thoughts assailed him : at one time reproaching 
 himself for deserting the fortress that with his own hands had been 
 constructed, and accusing himself of leaving to their evil fate the 
 valiant friends who, with him, had fought the battle of faith ; he con- 
 sidered himself as a traitor ; then, he could cast from him all remorse 
 and all regret, and merely look forward to the happy future with 
 her who had become his all. When he looked at her everj'thing 
 was forgotten but herself. 
 
 In the midst of these contending feelings he reached the shore 
 with his little band. A small bark, like an arrow, awaited him, 
 that he had himself built in case of need. On this bark with a 
 lateen sail were placed all the warrior's riches ; but his most 
 precious prize, Anna, Haroun took in his arms and went on board 
 the first, and was then followed by the women, and his companions, 
 who were clever seamen. In a few hours the east wind carried 
 them towards the Gulf of Sambracia, from whence they could see 
 the lights of the fortress. That was the last trial for the deserter 
 chief, though not the last reproach. 
 
 The following day they cast anchor in the port of Marseilles, 
 which little dreamt it was receiving within its harbour one of its 
 most implacable enemies. Anna at once repaired with her lover to 
 the Abbey of St Victor, to thank heaven for her escape from so 
 many perils ; she repaired with Haroun to the catacombs, and there 
 at the tomb of the martyrs she knelt down, facing the altar, where a 
 

 360 APPENDIX A. 
 
 priest was saying mass, and prayed with earnestness for the conversion 
 of the infidel. When she had finished, she sought Haroun, when 
 what was her astonishment to find her petition already answered, 
 for Haroun was at the end of the chapel on his knees at prayer ! 
 He was a Christian, the young maiden's voice had heen heard ! She 
 approached her lover and took his hand, happy beyond words to ex- 
 press, as for the future their religion would unite instead of divid- 
 ing them. 
 
 Both now left the church, and went to seek the house of Anna's 
 mother, but there sorrowful news greeted her. On hearing the sad 
 tidings that had rendered her a widow and childless her heart broke, 
 and she died. The orphan girl wept bitterly ; then, after paying 
 this first debt to a cherished memory, she went to the bishop with 
 Haroun, to claim, as pilgrims and shipwrecked are wont to do, his 
 good protection. That one was a happy day in the pastor's house : 
 he had gathered around his table all the nobles who had sworn to 
 hunt the Africans from Liguria and Gaul. Amongst them William, 
 Viscount of Marseilles, was the most remarkable, from his noble 
 bearing and imposing figure ; it was he who was to command the 
 expedition ; he had himself organized it, and both his heart and his 
 head were in the matter. As soon as the prelate was informed of 
 his visitors' names, he went towards them and heard from Anna's 
 own lips the tale of her sorrows ; he embraced them and blessed 
 them, and, quite overcome, he rejoined his noble guests, and told 
 them the joyful news. 
 
 ' My lords ! ' he cried, ' Haroun is here, and he is a Christian ! ' 
 
 At the mention of Haroun's name uttered with emphasis by the 
 bishop each one grasped their sword and were astounded ; but 
 when they heard the whole tale of the Provencal maiden and the 
 object of their journey, a cry of joy burst from every lip, as at the 
 news of a great victory. All promised to be present at the solemn 
 rites of abjuration and baptism, and to give to the illustrious pair 
 sumptuous fetes. 
 
 Soon after, surrounded by the most famous warriors of Provence 
 
APPENDIX A. 301 
 
 Haroun abjured the religion that he had for so long been an apostle 
 of, and received baptism as a Christian. On the next day his aged 
 mother and servants followed his example. Eight days later the 
 marriage that had cost Haroun so many sacrifices was celebrated 
 with great pomp and rejoicing. The nobles vied with eacb other 
 in entertaining them, but William of Marseilles outdid them all. 
 He wished to receive them in his own palace, and he exchanged 
 armour with Haroun. 
 
 The hero's hopes were fulfilled ; with Anna he tasted that happi- 
 ness he had dreamt of. At times a regret for his companions and his 
 desertion of them troubled him ; however, these happy days were 
 soon to end. Haroun was not long to survive the emotions that 
 had assailed him ; war and fatigue his body of iron was capable of 
 enduring, but the struggles of the heart had rendered him weak 
 and feeble. A woman had conquered* him, but that woman had a 
 mission, and that mission was to be accomplished. No prayers, no 
 tender love, were able to save him from his fate ; he lingered on a few 
 months, and then he died in the true faith. 
 
 Marseilles caused magnificent funeral honours to be given him ; 
 all the corporations, the citizens o£ both sexes and all ranks joined 
 in the procession, which the bishop and clergy, with William and 
 his officers in deep mourning, led. 
 
 A few years later, when the Viscount of Marseilles had delivered 
 Provence and Liguria from their savage oppressors, and thus 
 Haroun's prophecy was fulfilled, Anna, who had already buried her 
 sorrow in solitude, resolved to break entirely with the world, and 
 finish her days in the same spot where she had been exiled. She 
 divided her possessions between the Church of St Victor and the 
 Church of Ventimiglia, and retired to the Castagne valley, at the 
 foot of that mountain where she had wept and prayed so much. 
 
 She founded a chapel on the slope where the village now stands, 
 and there she went often to pray for the conversion of the Moors. 
 Of that chapel not even the ruins remain. 
 
 For long she was regarded more as an angel than a woman, and 
 
362 APPENDIX B. 
 
 to her prayers was attributed the expulsion of the infidels. When 
 they no longer saw her ascend the mountain to the chapel, they 
 thought she had been carried up to heaven, not that she had died. 
 
 APPENDIX B. 
 
 On a portion of this newly-acquired territory Claudine caused a 
 small chapel to be constructed, which was dedicated to the Virgin. 
 Very soon it gained a great celebrity, in consequence of the miracles 
 said to be worked by the holy mother ; and it increased so much, 
 that Lambert prayed Pope Sixtus IV. to make an inquiry into the 
 matter. Father Martin of Bologna, a famous theologian, was sent 
 to look into the matter. The result was that he attested to the 
 authenticity of these miracles, and the faith of the people so increased 
 and the number of pilgrims to Carnoles was so enormous, that Lam- 
 bert solicited and obtained permission from the pope to build a church 
 and convent ; the monks residing there to have the charge of the 
 special worship of the miraculous Virgin. When the church and 
 convent were completed, two monks only resided there, but soon 
 they greatly increased ; and the building was called, in honour of 
 the Virgin, La Madonna del Carnoles. In 1573 Pope Gregory XII. 
 accorded a plenary indulgence to whoever, after having confessed, 
 visited for the first time the Church of Carnoles on the feast of the 
 Nativity of the Virgin Mary, and there prayed for ' the concord of 
 Christian princes, the extirpation of heresy, and the tranquillity of the 
 holy mother Church.' 
 
 The church is now a mere place for wood or lumber and rubbish, 
 the house built against it and over it being let to visitors who 
 may go to Mentone to pass the winter season. The house is called 
 La Madonna, as well as the neighbourhood itself in which it stands. 
 
3fi3 
 
 APPENDIX C. 
 
 This man, named Barraban, took service in France, and died, in 
 1523, under the most extraordinary circumstances. The following 
 account of his death is taken from a letter written by Nicholas 
 Galerato, of Chambery, to Antonio Longo, agent to Augustin 
 Grimaldi. 
 
 ' The President Lambert arrived at the court of France on the 
 20th at night. The following day when I went to see him he 
 turned the conversation immediately on the death of one named 
 Barraban, who must have been present at the death of the late and 
 very illustrious Seignior of Monaco, and he said to me : " I have an 
 interesting account to relate to you of a man who killed your good 
 lord and friend the Seignior of Monaco." He then told me how 
 this Barraban, being at Rouen with some other companions, who 
 perhaps were like himself, and how, each of them having retired to 
 their room, he, who had remained alone in his own, awoke out of his 
 first sleep screaming terribly, saying, " Alarm ! Alarm ! I am dead ! " 
 His companions, who slept in the adjoining rooms, awoke and went 
 to him, to inquire into the cause of such an alarm. He answered, 
 " I am dead ! I am wounded to death ! The Lords of Monaco and 
 Dolceacqua came to strike me, and the Lord of Dolceacqua stabbed 
 me mortally, saying, ' Traitor, by your advice I killed my uncle 
 here present.' " His companions thought him the dupe of some 
 terrible dream, especially as, having undressed him, they found no 
 wounds. But he still insisted : " I tell you he wounded me in the 
 heart, here, and I can live no longer ; give me something to eat, I 
 pray, for I am feeling faint." And as they did not refuse him, he 
 continued to eat for twenty hours, and every one was astonished at 
 seeing such voraciousness. He replied, to their astonishment, that 
 his stomach was on fire, and that he felt sinking more and more. 
 
 ' Finally, after twenty hours the conclusion he came to was, that 
 
361- APPENDIX D. 
 
 he was going to speak to Pilate. Thus died Barraban ; he died the 
 death of a siuner, so that one might say of him, with the Psalmist, 
 " Whither shall I go from thy spirit, or whither shall I flee from thy 
 presence? If I ascend up to heaven, thou art there ; if I make my 
 bed in hell, behold, thou art there." Some people wished to have 
 his body opened to examine the heart, which, according to his own 
 words, was wounded by the Lord of Dolceacqua.' 
 
 APPENDIX D. 
 
 Soon after passing Turbia, as you travel from Mentone to Nice, 
 a broad road, leading off the main road, bearing to the right by a 
 slight but continued descent, brings you in about forty minutes on 
 foot, to the old grey pile of buildings so celebrated as the Convent of 
 Laghetto. Formerly — 'Centuries back — a little chapel only stood 
 there, even then of world-wide fame by the miracles worked by the 
 ' Mother of Sorrows.' 
 
 In the 16th century a Moriacian, named Camilla Porta, suffering 
 from an incurable disease, bethought herself of the then little ruined 
 chapel ; thither she had herself carried, and offered up incessant 
 prayers for three days to the Blessed Virgin, whose intercession for 
 her was so effectual that she returned to Monaco perfectly cured. 
 In token of her gratitude Camilla built the church now standing, 
 and which from that time has been the resort of pilgrims from all 
 countries. At Whitsuntide and Lady-Day the crowd of carriages of 
 every description and kind, and the thousands of foot travellers 
 wending their way to gain some cherished wish from ' Our Lady of 
 Laghetto,' is almost incredible ; the whole road from both Turbia 
 and Nice, besides the mountain paths, is one living mass. There, in 
 the open air, they encamp during the three days their devotion lasts, 
 
APPENDIX E. 
 
 866 
 
 whilst ;i favoured few, as Par as space permits, arc received within 
 the convent walls. The cloisters and the walls of the church are 
 covered with ex-volos. It, was here that Charles Albert, after the 
 disastrous battle of Novaro, whicb ended his kingly career, rested 
 on his way, and offered up prayers for his country — prayers that 
 have been granted, surely even beyond what, he could ever have 
 anticipated. 
 
 APPENDIX E. 
 
 When the railway company began to enter on the question of 
 purchasing the land for cutting the line in the territory belonging 
 
 to the little principality, the people, well aware that Krance must, 
 
 I'm Hi I her agreement for it to pass through Monaco, demanded hmcIi 
 exorbitant minis for their land, that the company at once refused to 
 pay it. The people held out, feeling certain that in the end they 
 would receive what, they asked ; till one day it was rumoured that 
 the railway, being hound to run through Monaco, would do so, but 
 
 that they would tunnel the line through the principality, and have 
 
 no station between Kxii and Koccahrnna,. This cunning way of 
 fulfilling their contract at once brought the Monacians to their 
 
 senses, and they accepted payment- at the same rale aw the I\lenl,on- 
 
 aises. 
 
366 
 
 APPENDIX F. 
 
 This claim is said to have originated in the Jesuit Fathers, who 
 occupy in Monaco the Convent of the Visitation, which till 1860 
 was used as a barracks for the Sardinian troops, and which was 
 offered to them as a college by the Prince of Monaco, when, in 1862, 
 they were driven out of Italy, on account of their attending too 
 much to political and too little to religious matters. Their object 
 in inducing Prince Charles to get possession of Cape Martin being 
 their desire to build a convent for women, on the same spot where 
 one formerly stood on the Cape ; the ruins of which may still be 
 seen. This convent was broken up, it is said, in the following man- 
 ner. The nuns fearing, they said, a descent being made on them by 
 the Saracens, one day prayed the men of Mentone and Koccabruna, 
 if they ever heard their bell ring an alarm, to feel sure they were in 
 danger, and at once rush to their rescue. They promised faithfully 
 to do so ; but the nuns thought it would be wise to test their truth, 
 and they discussed the wisdom of ringing the bell merely to 
 try them. They did so, the bell pealed forth in the dead of "night 
 in the most violent manner, the men, according to their word, rushed 
 to the spot as well armed as they could be and ready to fight to the 
 last, when all they saw were a pack of women, who instantly went 
 down on their knees, imploring to be forgiven for having doubted 
 them, and admitting why they had rang the bell. The men left 
 angry and indignant. Not long after, however, the dreaded Saracens 
 actually came ; the bell was rung, but no one appeared, and every 
 nun was carried off. 
 
 THE END. 
 
 JOHN CHILDS AND SON, PJilNTEBS. 
 
>z 
 
Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
 Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
 Treatment Date: J^y 2GtM 
 
 PreservationTechnologies 
 
 A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 
 
 111 Thomson Park Drive 
 Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
 (724)779-2111